Skip to main content

Full text of "Christian free schools : or the right of parents to provide religious education for their children, without let or hindrance, the subject discussed"

See other formats


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/christianfreeschOOmcquuoft 


LG 


AUG  1 3  1955 


CHRISTIAN 

FREE  SCHOOLS 


THH    RIGHT    OF    PAREM  >     TO    PROVlDti    1 
EDITATION     FOR     THEIR     CHILDREN 
WITHOUT    LET   OR    HINDRANCE. 


The   iSuBjKCT    Discussed 


B.  J.   McQUAID, 


Bisnoi'  II!    Rochester. 


[VTOV     \Mn     \I)VKRTTS1-.R    TRESS, 


!  >>()-, 


FREQUENT  requests  for  copies  of  the  following  lectures  which  could  not  be 
furnished  because  not  in  print,  have  suggested  the  advisabihty  of  publishing  in 
book  form  the  two  lectures  given  in  Rochester  and  the  one  in  Boston,  together  with 
articles  which  appeared  in  the  North  American  Review  and  the  Forum. 

The  aim  of  the  author  has  been  to  address  an  audience  of  his  fellow  American 
citizens,  as  an  American  speaking  to  Americans,  on  a  subject  of  importance  to  all 
classes  in  the  community,  and  that  concerns  even  the  future  welfare  of  the  Republic. 
It  has  not  been  his  purpose  to  assail  State  Schools,  or  Schools  without  religious  instruc- 
tion and  enforcements,  for  those  who  prefer  such  schools,  much  as  he  may  lament  the 
absence  of  the  religious  element ;  nor  has  he  sought  to  limit  or  impede  the  spread  of 
education  among  the  people.  His  purpose  has  been  to  uphold  the  rights  of  parents 
who  seek  for  religious  instruction,  training  and  enforcements  in  the  schools  to  whos 
care  they  entrust  the  education  of  their  children. 

It  is  quite  possible  to  arrange  a  system  of  State  Schools,  and  another  of  parental 
Schools,  which  will  secure  to  each  all  just  demands,  without  the  sacrifice  of  inalienable 
rights.  As  a  help  to  a  proper  understanding  of  the  question  these  pages  are  presented 
to  the  consideration  of  their  readers. 

The  authorities  quoted  in  these  papers  are  for  the  most  part  American  and  non- 
Catholic.  These,  more  than  the  ablest  Catholic  theologians  and  writers,  are  likely  to 
enlist  attention. 

Political  parties  are  responsible  for  much  of  the  misconception  existing  in  the 
American  mind  with  regard  to  the  attitude  of  Catholics  toward  State  Schools.  The 
lessons  of  the  last  Wisconsin  election,  and  the  statistics  of  schools,  public  and  private, 
as  found  in  the  census  of  1890,  are  grave  studies  for  politicians  and  others. 

Religious  bigots  who  assert  that  our  liberties  and  government  are  in  danger  from 
Christian  Free  Schools  and  the  Catholic  religion,  are  not  deserving  of  notice. 

In  the  hope  that  the  facts  and  argumeats  here  presented  may  help  remove  unnec- 
essary fears  and  apprehensions,  and  demonstrate  to  our  American  fellow-citizens  that 
the  ambition  of  Catholics  is  to  further  the  cause  of  the  people's  education,  without 
doing  wrong  to  any  class  in  the  community,  a  respectful  hearing  is  asked. 


FIRST  LECTURE. 


{As  reported  for  the  Union  and  Advertiser,  December  gth,  i8yi.) 

In  Corinthian  Hall  last  evening,  in  response  to  the  invitation 
of  a  large  number  of  our  citizens,  Bishop  M'Quaid  discussed  the 
question  of  Popular  Education  from  a  Catholic  standpoint. 
About  half-past  six  o'clock  the  people  began  to  assemble,  and 
before  half-past  seven,  the  hour  announced  for  the  commence- 
ment of  the  discourse,  the  Hall  was  literally  jammed  and  the 
doors  had  to  be  closed,  leaving  a  large  crowd  outside  unable  to 
*^ain  admission.  Such  was  the  pressure  that  the  drop  curtain  had 
to  be  raised  and  the  theatrical  stage  in  the  rear  of  the  lecturer's 
desk  given  up  to  those  who  could  find  sitting  or  standing  room 
upon  it.  No  admission  by  the  doors  was  possible  after  half-past 
seven,  and  many  hundreds  who  came  to  hear  had  to  go  away 
without  hearing.  The  disappointed,  however,  will  find  their 
satisfaction  in  reading  at  their  leisure  the  full  report  of  the  Union 
given  below. 

At  the  appointed  time  Bishop  M'Quaid  made  his  appearance 
upon  the  rostrum  accompanied  by  a  large  representation  of  our 
American,  German  and  Irish  Catholic  fellow-citizens,  including 
some  dozen  or  more  of  the  clergy  of  those  nationalities.  There 
were  also  upon  the  stage  as  listeners  several  Protestant  clergy- 
men, one  at  least  of  whom  took  occasion  at  the  close  to  declare 
his.  hearty  concurrence  in  the  demand  for  Christian  free  schools. 
Owing  to  the  crowd  and  the  efforts  to  pack  the  vast  audience  into 
the  best  shape  possible,  it  was  long  before  sufficient  order  could 


be  obtained  to  enable  the  Bishop  to  proceed.  And  not  till  he  had 
spoken  some  time  did  perfect  quiet  prevail.  The  time  occupied 
in  delivery  was  two  hours;  and  during  the  delivery  repeated 
rounds  of  applause  attested  the  fact  that  the  assemblage  was 
decidedly  in  accord  with  the  Bishop's  views. 

Bishop  M'Quaid  spoke  as  follows: 

My  best  thanks  are  due  to  the  gentlemen  whose  invitation 
has  given  me  this  opportunity  of  addressing  my  fellow-citizens  on 
the  all  important  subject  "  Christian  Free  Schools." 

Some  estimate  maybe  formed  of  the  importance  of  the  subject 
from  the  fact  that  there  are  in  the  State  of  New  York  one  million 
five  hundred  thousand  children  of  school  age ;  as  also  from  the 
vast  pecuniary  interests  at  stake,  as  the  State  alone  in  its  Public 
and  Normal  Schools,  Academies,  and  for  educational  purposes, 
expends  more  than  ten  millions  of  dollars  annually;  whilst  the 
Universities,  Colleges,  Christian  Free  Schools  and  private  schools 
of  every  description  disburse  a  sum  of  money  running  into 
millions. 

Pecuniary  considerations,  however,  dwindle  into  insignificance 
when  comparison  is  made  with  those  higher  interests  that  concern 
the  future  welfare,  prosperity  and  permanence  of  our  Republican 
institutions.  A  people  who  are  to  govern  themselves  need  virtue 
and  morality  much  more  than  intellectual  knowledge  to  appreciate 
and  preserve  the  form  of  self-government.  Hence  it  is  so  truly 
said  that  a  Republic  needs  moral  and  virtuous  citizens. 

Influenced  by  motives  of  political  self-preservation  the  various 
States  of  the  Union  have  sought  from  time  to  time  to  devise  and 
establish  systems  of  common  schools  for  all  their  children.  With 
the  consent  of  a  majority  of  the  people,  common  schools  for 
secular  education,  as  it  is  called,  have  been  organized  in  all  the 
States. 

New  York  State  has  as  general,  broad  and  liberal  system  of 
Public  Schools  as  any  other  in  the  Union.  Whilst  the  system  of 
schools  now  existing  has  many  opponents,  some  of  whom  deny 
the  right  of  the  State  to  educate  children  any  more  than  to  feed 


5 

and  clothe  them,  the  vast  majority  concede  the  right  to  the  State 
to  impart  an  intellectual  education  to  all  who  choose  to  avail 
themselves  of  the  boon. 

There  are  two  points  almost  universally  accepted.  The  first 
is  the  primary  and  natural  right  of  parents  to  procure  for  their 
children  the  best  education  they  can,  (and  no  education  is  worth 
having  that  leaves  out  religious  culture,)  and  their  duty  to  guard 
and  protect  the  minds  and  hearts  of  their  offspring,  in  their  years 
of  tender  and  confiding  trustfulness  from  every  danger  to  morals, 
virtue  and  good  principles. 

The  second  conceded  point  is  the  want  of  right  in  the  State 
to  interfere  in  the  religious  teaching  of  parents  or  children,  con- 
fining itself  strictly  and  solely  to  secular  knowledge,  and  excluding 
absolutely  all  religious  instruction. 

We  shall  see  before  the  close  of  this  address  that  when  the 
State  professes  to  impart  an  education  purely  secular  and  free 
from  all  religious  teaching  she  lays  claim  to  do  an  impossible 
thing;  that  if  she  could  give  such  an  education  it  would  be  a 
great  misfortune  to  the  children,  to  the  family  and  to  the  State; 
that  the  attempt  to  do  it  is  doing  great  harm,  and  inflicts  great 
injustice  upon  those  parents  who  are  hindered  by  the  interference 
of  the  State  from  providing  for  their  children  the  description  of 
religious  training  which  best  enables  them  to  satisfy  the  dictates 
of  conscience. 

The  present  system  of  Public  Schools  in  this  State  professes 
to  exclude  all  religious  exercises.  We  are  often  told  that  this  is 
the  American  system,  and  that  it  is  very  impertinent  for  for- 
eigners to  wish  to  bring  religion  into  schools  against  the  American 
idea.  So  far  as  any  system  of  public  schools  can  be  said  to  have 
an  American  idea,  the  idea  will  be  found  to  be  "  Education  based 
on  religious  instruction." 

The  first  schools  established  in  New  York  City  and  in  many 
places  of  the  State  were  religious  denominational  schools.  These 
schools  were  supported  by  the  churches  with  which  they  were 
connected  and  by  their  patrons.     Religious  exercises  formed  a 


6 

part  of  the  daily  duties  of  the  class  room.  The  early  founders 
of  this  Republic  were  not  able  to  understand  how  they  could 
bring  up  their  children  in  the  knowledge,  love  and  service  of  God 
by  banishing  the  Bible,  prayer  and  religious  exercises  of  every 
kind  from  the  school.  Hence  religion  was  reverenced  and  its 
duties  attended  to  in  all  institutions  of  learning  in  the  country. 
The  American  system  of  education  in  its  incipiency,  and  for  a 
long  while,  was  one  founded  on  Bible  teaching  and  religious 
exercises.     The  present  system  is  un-American,  anti-American. 

In  the  year  1801;  some  benevolent  gentlemen  of  New  York 
City  seeing  that  many  children  did  not  attend  any  of  the 
Parochial  schools,  came  together  to  establish  a  "  Free  school  for 
the  education  of  such  poor  children  as  do  not  belong  to  or  are 
not  provided  for  by  any  religious  society."  The  first  schools  of 
this  new  organization  were  put  in  operation  by  the  generous  con- 
tributions of  benevolent  individuals,  but  their  benevolence  soon 
took  the  form  of  taxation  and  from  helping  in  the  cause  of 
education  they  soon  absorbed,  through  State  support  and  gen- 
erous taxes,  all  schools  of  their  standard,  effectually  crushing 
and  driving  out  of  existence  the  Parochial  schools  which  they  had 
been  formed  to  assist.  As  in  the  earlier  days,  a  great  deal  of 
religious  teaching  was  given  in  the  schools  of  the  Public  School 
Society,  the  various  denominations  of  the  city  did  not  object 
strenuously  to  this  gradual  absorption  of  Parochial  schools  into 
the  monopoly  of  the  Public  School  system.  Indeed  the  first  free 
schools  provided  for  the  religious  instruction  of  the  children 
through  the  instrumentality  of  the  different  sectarian  denomina- 
tions of  the  city. 

Prayer,  Bible  reading  and  the  singing  of  religious  hymns 
formed  part  of  the  exercises  of  the  public  schools  of  New  York 
until  1840,  at  which  time  began  the  famous  discussion  "  on  the 
rights  of  Catholics  in  relation  to  the  public  schools."  Besides,  in 
those  days,  the  attacks  upon  Catholics  by  the  teachers  and  pupils 
were  frequent  and  annoying;  the  reading  books  contained  much 
that  was  offensive  to  Catholics,  who,  few  in  number  and  poor  in 


this  world's  goods,  were  looked  upon  almost  with  contempt  and 
were  barely  tolerated.  They  had  only  a  small  number  of  schools 
of  their  own,  and  perhaps  not  over  five  thousand  children  in 
Catholic  schools  in  the  entire  State.  I  may  here  remark  that  the 
German  emigration  had  scarcely  begun  at  that  date. 

Before  the  controversy  had  got  fairly  under  way,  and  before 
the  violent  and  fanatic  bigotry  of  the  masses  had  been  excited. 
Gov.  Seward  in  his  annual  message  to  the  Legislature,  in  1840, 
inserted  these  remarkable  words : 

"  The  children  of  foreigners,  found  in  great  numbers  in  our 
populous  cities  and  towns,  and  in  the  vicinity  of  our  public  works, 
are  too  often  deprived  of  the  advantages  of  our  system  of  public 
education,  in  consequence  of  prejudices  arising  from  differerence 
of  language  or  religion.  It  ought  never  to  be  forgotten  that  the 
public  welfare  is  as  deeply  concerned  in  their  education  as  in  that 
of  our  own  children.  I  do  not  hesitate,  therefore,  to  recommend 
the  establishment  of  schools  in  which  they  may  be  instructed  by 
teachers  speaking  the  same  language  with  themselves  and  pro- 
fessing the  same  faith." 

Gov.  Seward  speedily  gave  way  before  the  clamor  and  mis- 
representations that  assailed  him.  His  motives  were  kind  and 
just ;  his  views  were  correct ;  but  he  was  in  advance  of  the  people. 

John  C.  Spencer,  Secretary  of  State,  described  by  S.  S. 
Randall,  in  his  history  of  the  "  Common  School  System,"  as  a 
remarkable  man,  "  possessed  of  transcendent  intellectual  endow- 
ments and  unimpeachable  moral  worth.  *  *  *  pos- 
sessed  of  a  mind  gigantic  in  its  comprehension  and  microscopic 
in  its  accuracy,"  made  a  report  to  the  Legislature  of  1841,  in 
which,  whilst  stating  clearly  and  boldly  the  difficulties  of  a  gene- 
ral system  of  education  in  a  conimunity  divided  up  into  many 
religious  denominations,  gave  the  only  solution  that  is  possible: 

"  On  this  principle  of  what  may  be  termed  absolute  non-inter- 
vention may  we  rely  to  remove  all  the  apparent  difficulties  which 
surround  the  subject  under  consideration.  In  the  theory  of  the 
Common  School  law  which  governs  the  whole  State  except  the 


8 

city  of  New  York,  it  is  fully  and  entirely  maintained  ;  and  in  the 
administration  of  that  law  it  is  sacredly  observed.  No  officer 
among  the  thousands  having  charge  of  our  Common  Schools 
thinks  of  opposing  by  any  authoritative  direction  respecting  the 
nature  or  extent  of  moral  or  religious  instruction  to  be  given  in 
our  schools.  Its  whole  control  is  left  to  the  free  and  unrestricted 
action  of  the  people  t'hemselves  in  their  several  districts.  The 
practical  consequence  is  that  each  district  suits  itself,  by  having 
such  religious  instructions  in  its  school  as  is  congenial  to  the 
opinions  of  its  inhabitants.  *  *  *  if  there  is  not 

entire  fallacy  in  all  these  views — if  the  experience  of  twenty-five 
years  derived  from  the  school  districts  of  the  interior  is  not 
wholly  worthless — then  the  remedy  is  plain,  practical  and  simple. 
//  is  by  adopting  the  principle  of  the  organization  that  prevails  in 
the  other  parts  of  the  State,  which  shall  leave  such  parents  as 
desire  to  exercise  any  control  over  the  amount  and  description  of 
religious  instruction  which  shall  be  given  to  their  children,  the 
opportunity  of  doing  so.  This  can  be  effected  by  depriving  the 
present  system  in  New  York  of  its  character  of  universality  and 
exclusiveness,  and  by  opening  it  to  the  action  of  smaller  masses, 
whose  interests  and  opinions  may  be  consulted  in  their  schools, 
so  that  every  denom,ination  may  freely  enjoy  its  '  religious  profes- 
sion '  in  the  education  of  its  youth." 

These  wise,  statesmanlike  and  truly  American  views  of  John 
C.  Spencer  had  to  give  way  before  the  ignorance  and  religious 
bigotry  then  dominant  in  the  State.  Whciiever  a  time  comes  for 
the  settlement  of  the  school  question  upon  an  equitable  basis  we 
shall  have  to  go  back  to  something  like  what  John  C.  Spencer 
proposed  in  1841.  Instead  of  leaving  the  control  of  schools  to 
parents,  the  State  has  stepped,  in  as  absolute  master,  monopo- 
lized education  by  levying  ten  millions  of  dollars  to  be  used  in  its 
own  way,  in  its  own  schools,  driven  away  almost  all  competition 
and  trampled  down  unfeelingly  the  humble  endeavors  of  poor 
parents,  who,  in  this  land  of  freedom  and  equal  rights,  presume 
to  educate  their  loved  ones  with  that  "  amount  and  description  of 


religious  instruction  "  which  conscience  tells  them  is  good,  expe- 
dient, necessary. 

And  now  that  the  common  school  system  has  triumphed  over 
every  competitor  and  ten  millions  of  dollars  are  annually  expended 
for  educational  purposes,  what  is  the  education  which  the  State 
offers  its  children  ? 

I  shall  ask  two  State  Superintendents  of  Public  Instruction 
to  answer  that  question.     Their  authority  will  not  be  disputed. 

Henry  S.  Randall,  in  his  report  to  the  Legislature  in  1854, 
wrote : 

"  In  view  of  the  above  facts,  the  position  was  early,  distinctly 
and  almost  universally  taken  by  our  Statesmen,  Legislators  and 
prominent  friends  of  education — ^men  of  the  warmest  religious 
zeal,  and  belonging  to  every  sect — that  religious  education  must 
be  banished  from  the  common  schools,  and  consigned  to  the 
family  and  the  church.  If  felt  that  this  was  an  evil,  it  was  felt 
that  it  was  the  least  one  of  which  the  circumstances  admitted. 
Accordingly,  the  instruction  in  our  schools  has  been  limited  to 
that  ordinarily  included  under  the  head  of  intellectual  culture, 
and  to  the  propagation  of  those  principles  of  morality  in  which 
all  sects,  and  good  men  belonging  to  no  sect,  can  equally  agree. 
The  tender  consciences  of  all  have  been  respected.  We  have  seen 
that  even  prayer — that  morning  and  evening  duty  which  man 
owes  to  his  Creator — which  even  the  pagan  and  savage  do  not 
withhold  from  the  gods  of  their  blinded  devotion — which,  con- 
ducted in  any  proper  spirit,  is  no  more  sectarian  than  that  homage 
which  constantly  goes  up  from  all  nature         *  *  * 

has  been  decided  by  two  of  our  most  eminent  superintendents  as 
inadmissible  as  a  school  exercise  within  school  hours,  and  that 
no  pupil's  conscience  or  inclination  shall  be  violated  by  being  com- 
pelled to  listen  to  it.  *  *  *  I  believe  that  the  holy 
scriptures,  and  especially  the  portion  of  them  known  as  the  New 
Testament,  are  proper  to  be  read  in  school  by  pupils  who  have 
attained  sufificient  literary  and  mental  culture  to  understand  their 
import.     I  believe  they  may,  as  a  matter  of  right,  be  read  as  a 


lO 

class-book  by  those  whose  parents  desire  it.  But  I  am  clearly  of 
the  opinion  that  the  reading  of  no  version  of  them  can  be  forced 
on  those  whose  conscience  or  religion  objects  to  such  version." 

This  very  year  a  gentleman  residing  in  one  of  the  neighbor- 
ing villages  of  this  county,  whose  child  had  been  made  to  stand 
outside  the  school  room,  during  the  reading  of  the  Bible, 
because  it  objected  to  that  reading,  appealed  for  justice  to  Mr. 
Weaver,  the  present  Superintendent  of  Public  Instruction,  and 
received  the  following  answer  : 

"Albany,  February  ii,  1871. 
Sir  : — The  laws  of  this  State  do  not  require  pupils  in  the 
Common  Schools  to  participate  in  religious  exercises  of  any  kind, 
and  neither  teacher  nor  trustee  has  power  to  compel  any  pupil  to 
unite  in  such  exercises.  According  to  the  construction  of  the 
law  established  by  the  Department  many  years  ago,  the  teachers 
may  engage  in  such  exercises  before  or  after  school  hours,  with 
such  pupils  as  choose  to  attend.  See  Code  of  Instruction,  349, 
354.  Your  obedient  servant, 

Abram  B.  Weaver, 

Superintendent." 

The  New  York  Tribune  of  November  25,  1869,  in  replying  to 
an  attack  of  the  Episcopalian,  would  give  up  the  Bible  in  New 
York  city,  where  the  law  seems  to  permit  its  reading,  as  the  only 
means  of  defending  the  Comipon  School  system  against  the 
assaults  of  Catholics. 

As  I  prefer  to  let  others  speak,  it  will  be  pleasant  to  hear 
what  a  secular  newspaper  has  to  say  of  a  system  of  education 
that  dispenses  with  prayer,  the  reading  of  the  Bible  except  as  a 
class  book  for  its  literary  merits,  and  religious  exercises  of  any 
kind. 

The  New  York  World,  September,  1871.  commenting  on  a 
remarkable  address  of  Gov.  Brown,  of  Missouri,  says: 

"  The  truth  is  that  the  mistake  of  means  in  our  system  of 
education  arises  from  a  perversion  of  ends.     On  account  of  the 


1 1 


recency  of  its  establishment  our  school  system  answers  much 
more  nearly  than  those  of  older  countries  to  what  are  considered 
by  the  majority  of  modern  men  the  chief  end  of  man  in  our  time. 
That  end  is  to  get  on  in  life ;  to  make  money,  and  to  gain  what 
money  brings.  To  that  purpose  the  present  system  is  entirely 
adequate.  *  *  *  Human  happiness  is  no  longer  de- 
fined in  the  words  of  the  Catechism,  '  to  glorify  God  and  to  enjoy 
him  forever,'  nor  even  '  to  live  through  the  whole  range  of  facul- 
ties,'  but  to  get  a  fortune.  *  *  *  And  our  present  system 
of  education  is  thoroughly  fit  to  attain  it.  To  turn  the  hearts  of 
the  whole  community  from  its  present  courses  Mr.  Brown  and 
his  co-workers  will  find  to  be  a  long  job ;  but  until  it  is  done  a 
right  system  of  education  cannot  be  established." 

There  is  a  picture  of  the  education  furnished  by  the  State  of 
New  York  to  its  children.  It  is  calculated  to  show  them  how  to 
get  and  spend  money ;  and  its  highest  morality  is  some  worldly 
wisdom  culled  from  old  Pagan  authors,  or  a  literary  class-bonk 
called  the  Bible. 

Down  to  these  depths  of  religious  degradation  have  the 
Christian  people  of  the  State  fallen.  We  Catholics  believe  that 
they  forsook  their  earlier  system  of  education  to  keep  us  from  its 
advantages  and  to  hurt  our  church.  They  have  hurt  themselves 
as  Christians  and  honest  men  ;  they  have  emasculated  education 
of  all  that  gives  it  vitalizing  power ;  they  have  helped  to  place 
the  canker-worm  of  infidelity  in  the  body  politic,  through  the 
children  ;  we  have  suffered  in  a  JSecuniary  way,  and  because,  like 
good  citizens,  we  suffer  when  the  country  suffers. 

Let  us  now  examine  the  subject  under  another  aspect.  The 
present  system  of  Godless  education  has  been  fastened  on  the 
State  by  the  religious  people  of  different  denominations.  Surely 
we  shall  find  the  principle  of  "  education  without  religious  instruc- 
tion "  a  cardinal  one  in  all  the  Protestant  churches, 

Alas  !  theory  and  practice  are  not  always  in  accord.  I  shall, 
therefore,  be  obliged  to  exhibit  to  you  the  sad  spectacle  of  preach- 
ing going  one  way,  and  practice  suiting  itself  to  circumstances. 


12 

The  preaching  of  the  leading  men  in  the  churches  of  the 
country  is  excellent,  and  its  application  to  the  higher  classes  is 
the  same ;  they  preach  differently  to  the  poor.  Here  are  my 
authorities: 

Thirty  presidents  of  American  colleges  assembled  at  Oberlin, 
Ohio,  to  attend  the  second  annual  meeting  of  the  Central  College 
Association,  an  organization  designed  to  promote  collegiate  and 
higher  education,  and  destined  to  operate  in  the  Western  States, 
and  I  think  down  as  far  as  Tennessee.  Ex-President  Finney — to 
Americans  this  gentleman  is  well  known — addressed  the  meeting 
and  laid  down  the  principle  that  "religion  must  be  taught.  The 
highest  judicial  authority  had  decided  the  Christian  religion  to  be 
the  religion  of  the  land."  At  the  close  of  the  session  they  passed 
three  resolutions,  two  of  which  I  will  give  you : 

"  Resolved,  That  we  note  with  pleasure  the  evidences  of  in- 
creasing interest  in  the  literary,  scientific,  and  especially  the 
religious  education  of  the  youth  of  our  land  ;  believing,  as  we  do, 
that  education  not  based  upon  Christian  truth  is  of  questionable 
value. 

"  Resolved,  That  we  commend  these  interests  to  the  sympa- 
thies, prayers  and  liberality  of  Christian  people  and  congrega- 
tions, that  our  schools  may  be  increasingly  useful  as  fountains 
not  only  of  sound  instruction  but  also  of  earnest,  elevated  piety," 

I  wish  you  to  notice  that  the  testimonies  I  am  bringing 
forward  are  principally  from  men  high  in  their  churches,  in 
charge  of  colleges  and  busy  in  educating  the  children  of  the 
wealthy.  But,  if  the  children  of  the  wealthy,  whose  parents  have 
education,  have  time,  have  means  at  home  to  attend  to  their 
religious  instruction,  need  all  the  religious  training  that  is  here 
spoken  of  by  these  gentlemen  and  by  others,  how  much  more  do 
the  children  of  the  poor,  the  children  of  the  masses,  the  children 
of  the  American  people,  need  it  f*  They  who  are  gathered  into 
our  colleges  and  universities,  are  but  a  handful  compared  with 
the  millions  covering  the  land  that  are  to  be  found  in  our  schools 
and  places  of  elementary  learning. 


13 

Dr.  Anderson,  President  of  the  Rochester  University,  a 
gentleman  whose  life  has  been  devoted  to  the  training  of 
young  men,  who  stands  high  in  his  profession  in  this  city  in 
which  he  hves,  and  whose  reputation  as  an  educator  is  known  I 
might  say  all  over  the  country — a  man  who  has  a  wonderful  gift, 
as  I  understand,  of  influencing  the  minds  of  others;  who  can 
draw  young  men  to  him,  who  can  fashion  and  direct  their  ways 
of  thought,  who  can  mould  and  form  their  characters,  Dr.  Ander- 
son, one  of  the  first  men  in  the  Baptist  Church  in  these  United 
States,  addressing  the  Baptist  Educational  Convention  in  the 
city  of  New  York,  says : 

"  Happily,  I  need  not  say  much  upon  the  subject  of  moral 
and  religious  education  in  colleges.  By  far  the  larger  part  of  our 
colleges  have  been  founded  by  religious  men,  and  by  prayer  and 
faith  consecrated  to  Christ.  *  *  *  I  would  only  call 
attention  to  that  kind  of  moral  and  religious  influence  which 
may  be  called  spontaneous  or  incidental." 

He  speaks  now  of  colleges  and  universities.  Ten  times  more 
do  we  need  such  teaching  in  our  schools — down  where  the  people 
are,  than  in  our  colleges  where  the  select  few  of  the  rich  are  to 
be  found.     Again  he  says : 

"  With  the  element  of  Christian  faith  in  head  and  heart,  it  is 
impossible  for  an  earnest  teacher  to  avoid  giving  out  constantly 
religious  and  moral  impulses  ajid  tJiought.  He  must  of  necessity  set 
forth  his  notions  abotit  God,  the  souL  conscience,  sin,  the  futvre  life 
and  Divine  Revelation'^ 

I  endorse  most  heartily  these  correctly  expressed  views  and 
sentiments  of  Dr.  Anderson.  They  show  how  profound,  how 
deep  is  his  knowledge  of  the  boy  heart,  and  how  well  he  under- 
stands the  influence  that  must  of  necessity  go  out  from  the  mind 
and  the  heart  of  every  earnest  teacher  to  work  upon  the  plastic 
and  susceptible  hearts  and  minds  of  his  young  pupils,  fashioning 
and  forming  them  for  their  future  welfare  in  the  world.  The 
Doctor  goes  on  : 


14 

"  If  he  promises  not  to  do  so  he  will  fail  to  keep  his  word  " 
—these  are  true  words — or  his  teachings  in  science  or  literature, 
or  history  will  be  miserably  shallow  and  inadequate.  Our  notion 
of  God  and  the  moral  order  form,  in  spite  of  ourselves,  the  base 
line  which  affects  all  our  movements  and  constructions  of  science, 
literature  and  history.  Inductions  in  physics,  classifications  in 
natural  history,  necessitate  a  living  law,  eternal  in  the  thought  of 
God.  *  v{-  ■»  All  instruction  unfolding  the  laws  of  science, 
literature  and  history  should  be  permeated  with  the  warmth,  and 
light  and  glory  of  the  Incarnate  Redeemer." 

"  Incidental  Instruction  !  "  Here  is  the  power  of  the  teacher. 
The  fact  is,  if  you  take  a  number  of  boys  to  instruct  them,  and 
dose  them  too  largely  with  set  forms  of  religion,  you  will  do 
them  harm.  But  if  you  go  to  work  in  Dr.  Anderson's  way — by 
incidental  instruction — you  may  be  sectarian,  but  you  will  make 
your  scholars  religious  and  just  what  you  please : 

"  Incidental  instruction  in  morality  and  religion,  then,"  says 
the  Dr.,  "  ought  to  be  the  main  reliance  of  the  Christian  Teacher. 
The  ends  of  a  Christian  school  while  working  by  its  own  laws  and 
limitations,  ought  not  to  be  essentially  differetit  from  a  Christian 
church.'' 

Note  well  these  words  of  the  Doctor  which  I  repeat : 

"  The  ends  of  a  Christian  school  ought  not  to  be  essentially 
different  from  a  Christian  church." 

I  would  like  to  ask  here  what  we  shall  call  those  schools  that 
are  not  Christian  ?  Can  a  school  be  called  Christian  in  which  all 
religious  exercises  are  forbidden  ?     The  Doctor  continues. 

"  The  principles  we  have  thus  indicated  are  universal  in  their 
application.  If  the  Christian  teacher  must  make  the  elements  of 
his  religious  faith  color  all  his  teaching,  the  same  must  be  true  of 
the  unchristian  teacher.  *  '"  *  There  is  no  good  think- 
ing that  is  not  honest  thinking.  There  is  no  good  literature  or 
art  which  is  not  the  spontaneous  outflow  of  the  deepest  elements 
of  the  moral  and  intellectual  life.     If  parents  wish  their  children 


15 

educated  in  Christian  primiples,  they  must  seek  out  honest.  Christian 
men  to  be  their  Teachers.'' 

I  thank  God  that  put  it  in  the  mind  of  Dr.  Anderson  to  give 
such  clear  testimony  in  favor  of  sound  CathoUc  views  with 
regard  to  the  education  of  the  young. 

There  is  nothing  like  variety. 

You  have  heard  the  testimony  of  the  thirty  presidents  and 
then  that  of  Dr.  Anderson,  and  now  we  shall  give  ear  to  B.  Gratz 
Brown,  Governor  of  the  State  of  Missouri,  a  great  politician  and 
statesman.  You  will  notice  that  these  gentlemen  are  speaking 
on  occasions  when  loose  talking  will  not  answer.  Dr.  Anderson 
addressed  the  Baptist  Educational  Convention ;  the  thirty  presi- 
dents of  colleges  were  united  at  a  Teachers'  Convention.  They 
are  men  advanced  in  years,  of  serious  thought,  speaking  on  serious 
questions,  and  their  words  are  not  to  be  taken  lightly,  like  those 
of  the  writer  in  a  newspaper  who  has  to  throw  off  his  column 
per  day. 

Gov.  Brown  addressing  the  seventh  National  Teachers' 
Convention  in  St.  Louis  in  August  last,  said  : 

"  It  is  a  very  customary  declaration  to  pronounce  that  educa- 
tion is  the  great  safeguard  of  republics  against  the  decay  of 
virtue  and  the  reign  of  immorality.  Yet  the  facts  can  scarcely 
bear  out  the  proposition.  The  highest  civilizations,  both  ancient 
and  modern,  have  sometimes  been  the  most  flagitious.  Now-a- 
days,  certainly,  your  prime  rascals  have  been  educated  rascals." 

I  know  you  would  be  angry  if  I  said  this,  but  I  am  merely 
quoting  from  this  gentleman,  and  if  you  go  to  Auburn,  Sing 
Sing  and  other  prisons,  and  examine  some  of  the  criminals  con- 
fined there,  you  will  find  that  there  is  truth  in  the  Governor's 
words.     Again : 

"And  it  is  at  least  doubtful  whether  education  in  itself,  as 
now  engineered,  and  confined  merely  to  the  acquisition  of  knowl- 
edge, has  any  tendency  to  mitigate  the  vicious  elements  of  hu- 
man nature,  further  than  to  change  the  direction  and  type  of 
crime." 


i6 

That  is,  without  this  education  the  crime  might  be  of  a  low, 
mean  and  sensual  order,  but  the  educated  criminal  has  attained  a 
higher  grade  of  crime.     And  again  : 

"  This  is  not  alleged,  be  it  understood,  of  moral  culture  or 
religious  instruction,  but  simply  of  the  education  of  the  intellect 
as  it  really  obtains.  *  *  ^  X  say  therefore,  frankly, 
that  whilst  an  earnest  advocate  of  education,  believing  that 
knowledge  is  power,  confessing  that  true  advancement  can  only 
repose  upon  education,  yet  it  is  only  a  self  delusion  to  mis-state 
the  question  and  blind  our  eyes  to  what  it  does  effect,  by  claim- 
ing for  it  what  it  does  not  by  any  necessity  accomplish.  " 

This  speaks  for  itself  and  I  need  add  nothing  I  strayed  off 
from  my  regular  authorities  this  time  in  quoting  Governor 
Brown  ;  now  we  will  return  home  and  call  before  us  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Peck,  President  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  the  Syracuse  Uni- 
versity, just  at  your  door,  and  a  gentleman  well-known  all 
through  this  part  of  the  country,  Addressing  the  East  Genesee 
Conference  at  the  city  of  Elmira,  August,  1870,  he  says  : 

"  The  hope  of  our  country  is  the  Christian  religion,  the  put- 
ting of  it  where  it  is  not,  and  the  allowing  no  man  to  take  it 
away  from  where  it  is." 

Very  plain  Anglo  Saxon  that ; 

"  I  charge  not  upon  the  Cornell  University  that  it  is  infidel  ; 
but  I  state  the  fact.  It  has  chosen  its  own  ground.  It  is  nega- 
tive in  religion." 

And  because  it  is  negative  it  is  therefore  infidel,  according 
to  Dr.  Peck.  Evidently  they  are  not  teaching  Dr.  Peck's  form 
of  Christianity  at  Cornell  University. 

"  Our  institution  is  for  positive  Christianity,  such  as  comes 
from  the  Holy  Bible,  such  as  Methodists  will  approve ;  that 
which  will  influence  your  children  to  come  to  Christ.  " 

I  like  that  plain  Anglo  Saxon  style. 

"If  you  want  anything  else  don't  put  me  on  the  Board  of 
Trustees,  nor  ask  me  to  give  anything.     These  are  your  princi- 


17 

pies.  God  forbid  that  you  should  change  them  or  seek  to  adjust 
them  to  the  liberal  religion  of  the  day." 

And  this  is  the  ground  upon  which  the  Syracuse  University 
has  been  established  —  "  opposition  to  the  liberal  religion  of  the 
day."  Yet  we  American,  Irish  and  German  Catholics  must  send 
our  children  to  schools  negative  and  infidel  in  their  teaching,  or 
pay  double  taxes.  Oh,  no  !  Dr.  Peck,  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church,  has  given  us  the  right  views,  and  we  hold  to  them. 

But  he  is  not  alone  in  his  position. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Steele,  Vice-President  of  the  Syracuse  Univer- 
sity, in  his  inaugural  address  in  Syracuse  August  31st,  1871,  de- 
claring to  Syracuse  and  the  country  the  intent  and  purposes  of 
that  University,  and  the  mode  of  instruction  to  be  followed 
there,  spoke  as  follows ; 

"  A  far  more  important  and  much  discussed  question  is  the 
relation  of  University  culture  to  religion." 

And  we  poor  people  who  belong  to  the  crowd  are  told  that 
we  must  lay  aside  religion,  which  must  not  enter  into  our  educa- 
tion. Yet  young  men  who  have  left  their  mothers'  apron-strings, 
and  are  able  to  do  for  themselves,  need  the  restraining  influences 
of  religion,  need  direct  Christian  teaching  in  order  to  make  them 
good  men  ;  but  the  poor  —let  them  go  to  their  schools  and  be 
infidels  if  they  have  a  mind  to: 

*'  We  are  not  disposed  to  evade  a  question  so  vital,  nor  do 
we  wish  to  assume  any  equivocal  attitude  before  the  public  on 
this  subject.  Here  we  do  not  wish  to  innovate  upon  the  general 
usage  of  American  colleges  which  has  prevailed  with  scarcely  an 
exception  from  the  day  that  Harvard  opened  its  doors  to  the 
sons  of  the  Pilgrims,  235  years  ago," 

Rev.  Dr.  Steele  here  tells  us  that  the  prevailing  usage  of  Ameri- 
can colleges  for  the  last  235  years — and  very  few  of  us  wish  to  go 
back  any  further  than  that — has  been  to  join  secular  education 
and  religious  culture : 

"  This  mother  of  our  colleges,  by  the  appointment  of  a 
chaplain  and  by  his  required  attendance  upon  daily  prayers  and 


i8 

public  worship  twice  upon  the  Sabbath,  reflects  the  almost  uni- 
form practice  of  the  Universities  and  Colleges  of  our  country. 
*  *  *  It  has  been  found  that  those  who  have  been 
trained  under  the  influence  of  mere  mundane  motives  by  the 
exclusive  development  of  the  earthward  side  of  their  nature  to 
the  neglect  of  the  spiritual  part,  and  by  the  use  of  ideas  devoid 
of  the  high  spiritual  qualities  which  religion  affords,  have  been 
destitute  of  that  strength,  symmetry,  beauty  and  usefulness 
which  made  the  lives  of  those  who  have  thrown  open  the  sky- 
light of  the  soul,  the  spiritual  nature  to  the  transfiguring  power 
of  religious  truth  and  spiritual  influences,  and  who  have  been 
moulded  by  a  culture  vitalized  and  guided  by  the  spirit  of  God. 
"  In  the  second  place  it  is  requisite  to  true  culture  by' the 
aid  which  it  affords  to  the  moral  of  the  student.  There  are  sys- 
tems of  religion  in  which  morals  are  divorced  from  religion. 
Such  is  not  Christianity.  *  *  "  So  long  as  the  Bible 
is  the  acknowledged  foundation  of  our  civilization,  our  civil  and 
criminal  codes  of  law,  and  so  long  as  its  spirit  and  teachings  are 
requisite  to  the  existence  of  self-government  and  of  tree  institu- 
tions, it  should  have  a  place  in  the  common  school,  the  high 
school,  the  seminary,  the  university,  as  an  influence  necessary  to 
conserve  good  order  and  pure  morals. 

"  In  the  third,  religion  is-  necessary  to  culture  by  the  aid 
which  it  affords." 

Now,  you  will  notice  that  this  school  question  has  great  dif- 
ficulties in  it,  and  what  is  wanted  is  that  we  come  together,  dis- 
cuss them,  and  if  possible,  find  a  solution  of  them.  I  desire 
with  all  my  heart  the  substantial  welfare  of  the  people,  and  the 
permanence  of  this  form  of  government.  We  cannot  have  any 
other  form  of  government — no  other  would  do  in  this  land  of 
ours,  and  my  whole  soul  is  in  its  success  and  stability,  and  I  feel 
anxious  and  uneasy  when  I  see  principles  laid  down  and  sys- 
tems taking  deep  root  among  us  that  are  derogatory  to  a  repub- 
lican form  of  government,  and  are  likely  in  future  to  do  harm. 


19 

I  may  fatigue  you  with  long  readings  from  others,  but  I  de- 
sire this  evening  to  bring  out  the  sentiments  of  very  estimable 
gentlemen— ministers,  college  presidents  and  editors— on  the 
necessity  of  religious  education  in  schools  and  colleges. 

The  Journal  of  Commerce,  of  New  York,  thirty  years  ago, 
was  the  strongest  and  most  violent  opponent  of  Catholics  in 
asking  for  their  rights  in  this  matter  of  school  education.  The 
Journal  of  Commerce  of  1870  is  quite  another  paper,  although 
as  staunchly  Protestant  as  ever.  In  an  article  bearing  date 
May  II,  1870,  after  saying  that  Catholics  would  not  be  satisfied 
with  the  exclusion  of  the  Bible  from  the  common  schools,  it 
asks  : 

"  Would  it  satisfy  Protestants  ?  For  ourselves  we  frankly 
answer  no  !  Our  first  and  chiefest  objection  sprang  of  the  grow- 
ing inattention  to  the  religious  culture  of  the  young  in  their 
daily  lesson  in  the  class." 

Yet  we  hear  it  said  continually  that  children  go  into  the 
class  room  merely  to  learn  reading,  arithmetic,  geography,  &c., 
and  here  we  have  the  sentiments  of  the  Journal  of  Commerce, 
a  most  able  and  influential  paper,  the  writers  of  which  are  men 
of  thought  and  education,  who  carefully  weigh  what  they  say 
— showing  that  religion  must  go  into  the  daily  recitations  of  the 
class.     The  article  continues  : 

"  Where  the  common  school  system  won  its  chiefest  laurels, 
and  achieved  its  highest  success,  all  scholastic  learning  was  based 
upon  the  fundamental  truths  of  religion,  and  the  Gospel  teach- 
ings were  the  only  sanctions  of  faith  and  practice.  The  dissent- 
ers were  so  few  in  numbers  that  their  rights  were  never  respected, 
and  the  great  majority  being  substantially  of  one  faith  consented 
to  this  sectarian  intolerance.  The  system  was  wrong,  because  if 
the  support  came  from  the  State  bound  to  universal  toleration,  it 
ought  not  to  force  any  religious  system  upon  the  child  of  a  single 
objector  ;  but  the  method  was  right,  because  without  the  sanction 
of  religion  there  can  be  no  proper  training  of  the  young  in  any 
branch  of  instruction ;  and  the  school  where  this  is  excluded  is  a 


20 

heathen  nursery.  It  is  all  in  vain  to  say  that  geography,  arith- 
metic, grammar,  history,  botany,  &c,,  may  be  taught  as  sciences 
without  any  necessary  connection  with  religion  true  or  false  ;  and 
that  the  baptism  of  faith  can  be  given  to  all  these  acquirements 
by  exercises  in  the  family  and  at  the  church,  having  no  mutual 
relations  with  the  school  room." 

All  these  gentlemen — Dr.  Anderson,  Dr.  Peck,  Dr.  Steele, 
and  the  thirty  presidents — tell  us  the  same  story  with  regard  to 
the  rich;  and  if  the  rich  with  all  their  advantages  of  books,  many 
intellectual  and  moral  associations,  pleasant  friends  and  instruct- 
ive conversation,  the  family's  minister  visiting  their  homes, 
listening  to  eloquent  discourses  in  the  church,  &c.,  if,  with  all 
these  advantages  the  children  of  the  rich,  even  in  the  study  of 
botany  and  the  sciences,  need  religious  culture,  need  the  "  inci- 
dental instruction,"  spoken  of  by  Dr.  Anderson,  how  much  more 
is  it  needed  by  the  laborer's  child,  whose  mother  rises  early  in 
the  morning  and  toils  for  her  family  while  others  are  still  in 
their  beds,  who,  when  the  school  hour  comes,  hurries  off  her 
child  with  scarcely  time  to  say  "  God  bless  you  ;  "  who,  all  day 
long  labors  on,  busy  in  many  ways  to  keep  things  together  and 
eke  out  a  bare  subsistence ;  whose  father,  in  summer's  heat  and 
winter's  cold,  the  year  in  and  the  year  out,  for  some  paltry  pit- 
tance of  a  few  shillings,  in  health  or  failing  strength,  like  a 
machine  that  must  stop  only  when  it  is  worn  out,  works  from 
morning  until  night,  and  has,  perhaps,  neither  time,  nor  strength, 
nor  patience  to  sit  down  with  his  children  to  supply  the  deficien- 
cies and  short-comings  of  the  school  and  church.'' 

It  is  the  children  of  these  poor  people,  who  will  make  or 
mar  the  future  of  this  mighty  Republic.  They  constitute  the 
numbers,  they  bring  vigor  and  brightness  of  intellect,  as  well  as 
strength  and  endurance  of  body  to  make  powerful  and  energetic, 
if  not  virtuous  and  God  fearing  citizens.  How,  I  ask,  can  these 
children  find  in  the  dingy  apartment  cjJled  their  home,  from  such 
toil-worn  and  harassed  parents,  that  amount  of  religious  culture 
and  instruction,which  the  State  says  shall  not  be  given  in  the  school, 


21 


and  which  these  gentlemen,  speaking  candidly  for  the  members 
of  their  own  churches,  say,  is  essential  for  the  education  of  the 
young?     The  article  continues: 

"  The  mind  is  not  governed  by  laws  which  allow  for  such 
separations  and  distinctions." 

"  Good  men  will  come  to  acknowledge  this  in  time  and  will 
see  that  instead  of  excluding  the  Bible  from  the  school,  the  great 
need  of  the  race  is  in  its  systematic  daily  study  in  the  formation 
of  mind  and  character.         *  *  *         As  Protestant  from 

the  most  earnest  convictions,  we  believe  that  nothing  has  con- 
tributed so  much  to  the  extension  of  the  Roman  Catholic  organi- 
zation and  influence  in  this  country,  as  the  partial  persecutions 
it  has  received  from  those  conscientiously  opposed  to  it. 

"  Give  Catholics  their  full  rights  ;  ask  nothing  of  them  you 
would  not  willingly  concede  if  you  were  in  their  place." 

Just  what  we  are  standing  before  the  whole  world  to-day 
asking  for. 

"  Extend  to  them  even  a  liberal  courtesy,  as  believing  that 
if  they  hold  to  some  errors,  they  are  not  heathen  or  infidel." 

We  are  Christians,  we  believe  in  Christ,  we  believe  in  the 
Bible  as  a  divinely  inspired  Revelation,  we  believe  in  One  God 
and  Three  Divine  Persons,  we  believe  in  the  Incarnate  Redeemer; 
that  Christ  our  Lord  gave  His  blood  to  save  us  ;  we  believe  in 
heaven  and  hell,  and  a  world  to  come ;  we  believe  in  sin — and 
now  pray  tell  us  what  else  the  Protestant  believes  ? 

In  my  anxiety  to  show  that  Catholics  are  not  alone  in  regard- 
ing as  defective  and  faulty  the  education  given  in  the  Common 
Schools,  because  separated  from  religion,  I  must  beg  your  patient 
attention  to  another  distinguished  authority.  This  time  it  is  no 
other  than  Dr.  Coxe,  Bishop  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church 
in  V/estern  New  York.  In  a  book  called  "  Moral  Reforms,"  page 
135,  he  lays  down  the  following  positions  as  the  proper  ones  to 
be  taken  by  the  members  of  his  denomination.  With  the  assist- 
ance of  Dr.  Coxe,  and  the  entire  Episcopal  Church  following  the 


22 

lead  of  their  Bishop  in  favor  of  Christian  schools,  our  holy  cause 
must  necessarily  make  great  headway. 

These  are  the  positions  to  be  held  by  churchmen,  according 
to  Dr.  Coxe : 

"  I.  Secure  to  every  human  being  the  best  education  you 
can  provide  for  him." 

Let  the  very  beggar  in  the  streets  of  your  city  have  the  best 
education  you  can  provide  for  him,  but  because  he  is  poor  do 
not  tell  him  to  be  content  with  stones  when  he  asks  for  bread. 
Let  our  country  be  able  to  say  to  the  world  that  it  is  a  land  in 
which  no  one,  rich  or  poor,  is  left  without  the  very  best  education 
that  can  be  provided  for  him  : 

"  IL  Where  you  can  do  no  better  utilize  the  common  schools, 
and  supplement  them  by  additional  means  of  doing  good. 

"  III.  But  where  you  can  do  better,  let  us  do  our  full  duty 
to  our  own  children,  and  to  all  children,  by  gathering  them  into 
schools  and  colleges  thoroughly  Christian." 

Many  of  the  Presbyterians  agree  with  Dr.  Coxe  on  this 
question  of  Christian  schools.  In  1850  Rev.  Mr.  Young,  pastor 
of  the  Presbyterian  congregation  in  Warsaw,  N.  Y.,  wrote  to  Mr. 
'  Torgan,  superintendent  of  common  schools  : 

"The  Presbyterian  congregation,  in  this  town,  regarding  the 
State  plan  of  common  school  education  as  incompetent  to  secure 
that  m.oral  training  of  their  children  which  is  indispensable  to  a 
proper  direction  and  use  of  the  intellectual  faculties — established, 
some  eighteen  months  since,  within  the  bounds  of  School  District 
No.  10,  a  parochial  school,  to  be  instructed  by  such  teachers  only 
as  profess  religion.  '•  *  *  In  the  progress  of  our 
school  we  find  that  evangelical  religious  truth  sanctifies  education 
as  well  as  all  other  things  with  which  it  is  connected  ;  and  that 
our  children  have  made  more  rapid  and  effective  progress  in 
intellectual  attainments  than  formerly— but  the  '  Free  School 
Law'  passed  by  our  last  legislature  has  invaded  our  sanctuary, 
and  we  fear  is  about  to  thwart  our  purposes. 


23 

"  We  might  have  supposed  that  these  principles  of  toleration 
which  secure  to  the  religious  denominations  respectively  the 
privilege  of  worshiping  God  according  to  their  respective  views, 
and  which  excuse  them  from  supporting  those  of  a  contrary  belief, 
—that  these  principles  would  at  least  allow  them  the  same  toler- 
ation  in  the  education  of  our  children.  But  such  toleration  is 
now  by  legislative  enactment  denied  us;  while  we  are  subjected 
to  such  onerous  taxes  for  the  support  of  common  schools  as  are 
equivalent  to  an  actual  prohibition  from  carrying  out  our  views, 
conscientiously  entertained." 

To  quiet  Rev.  Mr.  Young  and  the  Presbyterian  congregation 
of  Warsaw,  the  superintendent  of  schools  judged  it  expedient  in 
reply  to  say : 

"  Shall  the  great  body  of  Roman  Catholics  in  the  State  be 
exempted  from  their  share  of  the  general  tax  for  the  support  of 
Public  Free  Schools,  aud  the  money  raised  upon  the  residue  of 
the  taxable  property  of  the  State  be  paid  over  to  teachers  em- 
ployed by  ///^/r  respective  churches,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  'in- 
corporate into  their  system  of  daily  instruction '  the  peculiar 
tenets  of  their  religious  faith." 

We  have  listened  to  the  utterances  of  distinguished  men  in  the 
leading  Protestant  denominations,  and  if  we  take  up  the  statistics 
of  educational  establishments  in  the  country,  we  shall  find  that 
all  the  denominations  of  Christians  are  putting  forth  great  exer- 
tions to  found  and  endow  Universities,  Colleges,  Seminaries  and 
Academies — institutions  for  the  higher  studies  of  the  wealthier 
classes.  Catholics  also  found  and  establish  Colleges  and 
Academies  for  the  rich  members  of  their  church,  but  their 
principles  are  as  good  and  applicable  for  the  poor  as  for  the  rich. 
Here  is  where  we  find  the  difference  between  them  and  the 
various  Protestant  denominations. 

Whilst  the  latter  have  written  wisely,  learnedly  and  beautifully 
on  the  absolute  necessity  of  religious  instruction  in  schools  and 
colleges  where  the  young  are  to   be  educated,  they  make  the 


24 

application  of  their  principle  only  in  behalf  of  their  rich  com- 
municants. Catholics,  on  the  contrary,  have  put  forth  their 
strength  in  behalf  of  their  poor  children.  These  need  religion 
and  all  its  helps  in  the  church,  and  at  the  fire-side,  but  still  more 
in  the  school  which  is  the  child 's  church. 

There  are  at  the  present  time  not  far  from  one  hundred  thous- 
and Catholic  children  in  the  Christian  Free  Schools  of  the  State  of 
New  York,  and  there  are  over  four  thousand  children  in  the 
Catholic  schools  of  Rochester.  These  children  are  the  children 
of  the  people  ;  among  them  are  children  whose  fathers'  bones  lie 
bleaching  on  the  battle  fields  of  the  late  war.  Among  them  are 
many  whose  mothers'  little  earnings  can  ill  be  spared  from  the 
family's  support. 

If  to-day  we  have  one  hundred  thousand  children  in  our 
schools,  ten  years  hence  that  number  in  all  probability  will  be 
doubled.  For  the  past  thirty  years,  since  the  first  serious  dis- 
cussion of  the  right  of  religion  to  be  in  the  schools,  when  we  had 
very  few  Catholic  schools  in  the  State,  we  have  been  too  busy 
providing  church  accommodation  for  our  ever-increasing  mem- 
bers to  give  that  earnest  attention  to  our  schools  which  they 
merit. 

In  the  years  to  come  we  shall  be  more  occupied  with  school 
building  and  with  the  education  of  our  children  than  the  erecting 
of  churches,  although  this  work  will  not  be  permitted  to  stand 
still. 

A  plan  or  system  of  schools  which  excludes  one  hundred 
thousand  children  of  the  very  classes  in  whose  behalf  Free  Schools 
are  supposed  to  be  maintained,  cannot  be  said  to  be  a  success. 
Schools  that  are  carried  on  upon  a  basis  so  thoroughly  defective 
as  these  in  this  city  of  Rochester,  which  are  able  to  gather  within 
their  walls  no  more  than  5,500  children  in  daily  average  attend- 
ance,  whilst  a  portion  of  its  citizens,  who  are  unwilling  to  separate 
religion  from  education,  can  show  an  average  daily  attendance  of 
4.000  in  special  schools  of  their  own,  can  scarcely  be  called  Com- 
mon Schools  for  all. 


25 

It  is,  we  know  well,  the  system  which  the  majority  of  our 
fellow  citizens  have  adopted,  but  we  have  yet  to  learn  that 
majorities,  even  if  all-powerful,  are  infallible,  or  that  minorities 
have  no  rights,  or  that  a  system  that  falls  back  in  its  ultimate 
defense  when  logic,  sound  sense  and  fair  play  have  stormed  all 
its  positions,  on  the  mere  power  of  numbers,  is  a  system  that 
deserves  to  be  permanent. 

Much  is  said  about  sectariajiisni,  sectarian  schools  and  sectarian 
institutions.  Indeed,  you  have  only  to  mention  the  name  to  dis- 
turb the  equanimity  of  many  of  our  worthy  fellow-citizens.  It  is 
singular  how  little  attention  they  have  given  the  subject,  and 
how  completely,  blinded  by  the  prejudices  and  feelings  of  their 
early  education,  they  lose  sight  of  reason,  sound  logic  and  fair 
play. 

Two  authorities  will  sufifice  to  show  what  is  truly  meant  by 
sectarian. 

My  first  authority  is  John  C.  Spencer,  Secretary  of  State  and 
Superintendent  of  Schools,  who  in  his  report  to  the  Legislature 
of  New  York  in  1840  said  : 

"  To  this  plan  objections  have  been  made  that  it  would  enable 
different  religious  denominations  to  establish  schools  of  2i  sectarian 
character,  and  that  thereby  religious  dissensions  would  be  aggra- 
vated, if  not  generated.  It  is  believed  to  have  been  shown  that 
there  must  be  some  degree  of  religious  instruction,  and  that  there 
can  be  none  without  partaking  more  or  less  of  a  sectarian  char- 
acter ;  and  that  even  the  Public  School  System  has  not  been  able, 
and  cannot  expect  to  be  able,  to  avoid  the  imputation.  The 
objectto7i  itself  proceeds  on  a  sectarian  principle,  and  assumes  the 
power  to  control  that  which  is  neither  right  nor  practicable  to 
subject  to  any  domination.  Religious  doctrines  of  vital  i7itercst 
will  be  inculcated,  not  as  theological  exercises,  but  incidentally,  in 
the  course  of  literary  and  scientific  instructions;  and  who  will  under- 
take to  prohibit  such  instruction." 

"  It  is  believed  to  be  an  error  to  suppose  that  the  absence  of 
all  religious  instruction,  if  it  were  practicable,  is  a  mode  of  avoid- 


26 

ing  sectarianism.  Oft  the  contrary,  it  would  be  in  itself  sectarian; 
because  it  woiild  be  consonant  to  the  views  of  a  particular  class,  and 
opposed  to  the  opinions  of  other  classes.  Those  who  reject  creeds 
and  resist  all  efforts  to  infuse  them  into  the  minds  of  the  young 
before  they  have  arrived  at  a  maturity  of  judgment  which  may 
enable  them  to  form  their  own  opinions,  would  be  gratified  by  a 
system  which  so  fully  accomplishes  their  purposes.  But  there 
are  those  who  hold  contrary  opinions ;  and  who  insist  on  guarding 
the  young  against  the  influence  of  their  ov/n  passions  and  the 
contagion  of  vice,  by  implanting  in  their  minds  and  hearts  those 
elements  of  faith  which  are  held  by  this  class  to  be  the  indispen- 
sable foundations  of  moral  principles.  This  description  of  per- 
sons regard  neutrality  and  indifference  as  the  most  insidious  forms 
of  hostility.  It  is  not  the  business  of  the  undersigned  to  express 
any  opinion  on  the  merits  of  those  views.  His  only  purpose  is 
to  show  the  mistake  of  those  who  suppose  they  tnay  avoid  sectarian- 
ism by  avoiditig  all  religious  instruction ^ 

Another  who  has  discussed  this  question  of  sectarianism  with 
force  and  great  plainness  of  speech,  is  the  Rev.  Dr.  Spear  of 
Brooklyn,  in  the  columns  of  the  Independent,  thus : 

"  It  is  quite  true  that  the  Bible,  as  the  foundation  of  religious 
belief,  is  not  sectarian  as  between  those  who  adopt  it ;  but  it  is 
true  that  King  James'  version  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  is  sectarian 
as  to  the  Catholic,  as  the  Douay  is  to  the  Protestant,  or  as  the 
Baptist  version  would  be  to  all  Protestants,  but  Baptists.  It  is 
equally  true  that  the  New  Testament  is  sectarian  as  to  the  Jew, 
and  the  whole  Bible  is  equally  so  as  to  those  who  reject  its  author- 
ity in  any  version.  *  *  *  There  is  no  sense  or  candor 
in  a  mere  play  on  words  here.  It  is  not  decent  in  a  Protestant 
ecclesiastic,  who  has  no  more  rights  than  the  humblest  Jew,  vir- 
tually to  say  to  the  latter :  '  You  are  nothing  but  a  good-for- 
nothing  Jew  ;  you  Jews  have  no  claim  to  be  regarded  as  a  reli- 
gious sect,  or  included  in  the  law  of  State  impartiality  as  between 
sects  which  Protestants  monopolize  for  their  special  benefit.  Away 
with  your  Jewish  consciences.     You  pay  your  tax-bills  and  send 


27 

your  children  to  the  Public  Schools  and  we  will  attend  to  their 
Christian  education.'  It  is  not  decent  to  say  this  to  any  class  of 
citizens  who  dissent  from  what  is  known  as  Protestant  Christian- 
ity.  It  is  simply  a  supercilious  pomposity  of  which  Protestants 
ought  to  be  ashamed.  It  may  please  the  bigotry  it  expresses, 
but  a  sensible  man  must  either  pity  or  despise  it.  In  the  name 
of  justice  we  protest  against  this  summary  mode  of  disposing  of 
the  school  question  in  respect  to  any  class  of  American  citizens. 
It  is  simply  an  insult." 

We  are  frequently  told  by  our  non-Catholic  friends  that 
really  we  have  no  just  cause  of  complaint ;  that  if  the  State  takes 
our  taxes,  it  gives  us  in  exchange  schools  for  our  children  to 
which  we  can  send  them,  if  we  please,  that  if  we  do  not  choose 
to  patronize  these  Public  Free  Schools,  we  have  no  one  to  blame 
but  ourselves. 

This  argument  is  readily  accepted  by  those  whom  it  suits. 
It  does  not  answer  us.  In  the  first  place,  if  we  are  not  to  go 
back  to  the  days  of  pagan  Sparta  and  resign  all  control  of  our 
children  to  the  State,  it  will  not  be  denied  that  parents  have  the 
natural  right  and  duty  to  provide  for  their  children  the  best  edu- 
cation they  can.  Not  many  will  question  this  right  and  duty  ;  it 
is  generally  acted  on  by  all  parents  who  have  the  means  to  pay 
taxes  and  at  the  same  time  provide  education,  other  than  State 
education,  for  their  children  in  seminaries,  colleges  and  private 
establishments,  in  harmony  with  the  religious  views  and  wishes 
of  their  patrons  ;  it  is  acted  on  by  others,  not  so  able  to  bear 
double  taxation,  but  who  are  willing  to  make  great  sacrifices  to 
fulfil  a  conscientious  duty.  There  are  others  who  are  not  able  to 
provide  for  their  children  the  kind  of  education  which  they  would 
wish  to  give  their  offspring,  because  the  State  inter\'enes,  and  by 
taking  a  portion  of  their  small  resources,  and  by  establishing  with 
a  lavish  expenditure  of  the  public  funds,  rival  and  competing 
schools,  has  rendered  well  nigh  impossible  the  fulfilment  of  a 
bounden  parental  duty,  and  to  this  extent,  is  guilty  of  a  gross 
wrong  to  many  of  its  citizens. 


28 

There  are  citizens  then  who  complain  with  truth  and  reason 
on  their  side  that  the  legislation  of  the  State  operates  unfairly 
and  wrongfully,  depriving  them  of  equal  rights.  They  might 
provide  for  their  children  the  kind  of  education  they  deem  suita- 
ble, and  they,  and  not  the  State,  are  the  judges  of  what  that 
education  ought  to  be,  if  the  State  did  not  tax  them  for  the 
education  of  other  people's  children,  or,  if  the  State  did  not  put 
religion  under  a  ban  and  interdict,  and  make  laws  discriminating 
in  favor  of  education  without  religious  instruction,  and  against 
the  efforts  of  its  poorer  citizens  who  prefer  education  with  all  the 
helps,  influence  and  sacred  spirit  which  religion  alone  can  give. 

The  men  who  are  advocating  the  establishment  of  Colleges 
and  Universities  for  the  training  of  Baptists,  Episcopalians,  Pres- 
byterians and  Methodists,  surely  will  not  discountenance  the 
humbler  efforts  of  their  poor  fellow  citizens  who  .seek  for  their 
children  in  the  simple  week-day  school,  that  religious  knowledge 
joined  to  secular  learning,  which  alone  gives  hope  of  forming  the 
character  to  morality  and  virtue. 

What  is  good  and  useful  in  the  College,  is  good  and  useful  in 
the  School ;  what  is  right  for  the  rich  is  right  for  the  poor.  No 
rich  man  loves  his  child  with  more  fondness,  nor  seeks  its  future 
advantage  for  this  world  and  the  next  with  more  sincerity  than 
does  the  plain  mechanic,  or  humble  laborer  in  his  simple  cottage. 

The  fallacy  of  unsound  argument  is  in  time  detected  by  the 
people,  and  the  play  upon  words,  under  cover  of  which  many  are 
deceived,  ceases  to  avail. 

Hence,  whilst  for  a  long  time,  sectarianisut  meant  only  Cath- 
olicism, and  could  be  used  as  a  battle  cry  to  rally  the  unthinking 
or  malicious  bigotry  of  the  crowd,  now  that  it  is  coming  to  mean 
any  aspect  of  religious  teaching,  or  the  plain  reading  of  the  Bible, 
without  note  or  comment,  sensible  men  will  begin  to  ask, 
"Where  is  this  going  to  end?" 

I  have  rrever  yet  heard  an  honest  argument  to  disprove  or 
invalidate  the  views  of  John   C.  Spencer  or  Rev.  Dr.  Spear  on 


29 

this  question  of  sectarianism.     And  1  have  no  hesitation  in  assert 
ing  that  the  sectarianism  prevailing  in  the  public  schools  of  this 
State  is  as  objectionable  to  a  large  class  of  citizens  as  any  other 
form  of  sectarianism  that  could  be  introduced. 

It  is  the  sectarianism  of  no  religion,  of  infidelity ;  it  is  the 
sectarianism  of  those  who  have  no  form  of  religious  belief,  or  are 
indifferent  to  all  forms;  it  is  a  sectarianism  that  being  in  a 
majority  plays  the  tyrant  with  fearful  injustice.  Listen  to  its 
cry  which  it  passes  for  an  argument :  "  If  we  give  these  religious 
people  what  they  want,  if  we  help  sectarian  schools,  in  their  sense 
of  sectarianism,  what  is  to  become  of  us?" 

It  was  the  sectarianism  of  no-religion  which  broke  down  the 
religious  denominational  schools  in  New  York  city,  and  all  over  the 
State  in  the  first  years  of  this  century.  And  it  is  the  religious 
people  of  the  different  Protestant  denominations  who  with  one 
breath  blow  hot  and  cold  knowing  that  education  without  religious 
instruction  is  harmful,  and  yet  trembling  lest  such  a  true  doctrine 
might  help  the  Catholics. 

Here  are  two  resolutions  passed  by  a  Convention  of  Metho- 
dist ministers  held  at  Syracuse,  this  very  week  : 

"  Resolved,  That  we,  as  a  convention,  insist  upon  the  moral 
element  in  the  instruction  afforded  in  our  common  school  system, 
and  especially  the  teaching  of  the  moral  system  of  Bible  Christi- 
anity, which  is  the  foundation  of  our  civil  law. 

"  Resolved,  That  the  time  has  come  when  the  constitution 
of  the  State  of  New  York  should  be  so  amended  as  to  prohibit 
peremptorily  the  appropriation  by  State  or  municipal  authority  of 
public  funds  for  the  support  of  sectarian  schools,  and  we  hereby 
solemnly  and  urgently  petition  the  next  Legislature  to  inaugurate 
the  action  by  which  this  amendment  may  be  secured." 

To  understand  what  these  gentlemen  of  the  Methodist 
Church  mean  by  the  moral  element,  and  the  teaching  of  the  moral 
system  of  Bible  Christianity,  we  must  listen  to  the  explanations 
given  by  these  same  reverend  gentlemen.  Rev.  Mr.  Jones,  of 
Ilion,  said  :  "  Our  right  to  sustain  and  control  them  [the  public 


30 

schools]  was  found  in  their  Christian  origin.  He  argued  that 
moral  culture  must  come  from  drill,  and  this  must  be  given  in 
childhood  and  in  school.  After  a  passing  denunciation  of  politi- 
cal corruption,  he  said  the  teacher  would  not  have  to  deal  with 
the  intellect  alone.  The  state,  in  assuming  to  act  in  loco  parentis, 
could  not  refuse  to  take  care  of  the  spiritual  education  of  the 
children.  Teachers  must  not  be  allowed  to  substitute  the 
demoralizing  doubtings  of  irreverent  speculation  for  the  grand 
saving  truths  of  divine  inspiration,  whose  essentials  long  ago 
became,  and  by  the  blessing  of  God  shall  continue  to  be  the 
unwritten  creed  of  this  great  American  people." 

Dr.  Peck  is  already  on  record.  He  wants  none  of  your  milk- 
and-water  Christianity — your  liberal  religion  that  means  nothing; 
he  wants  the  religion  that  will  bring  men  to  Christ — the  religion 
that  will  suit  the  Methodists. 

At  this  same  Convention  in  Syracuse,  Rev.  Mr.  Taylor 
ventured  to  say  that  Methodists  did  not  wish  to  teach  religion  in 
the  common  schools,  but,  upon  being  taken  to  task  for  the  utter- 
ance of  such  a  heresy,  and  it  was  called  a  heresy  by  two  of  his 
brother  ministers,  he  quickly  explained  and  joined  hands  with 
Rev.  Mr.  Flack,  who  said  that  if  the  terrible  heresy  presented  by 
Mr.  Taylor  should  prevail,  he  would  not  hold  his  place  a  day  as 
principal  of  a  place  of  learning. 

There  is  great  confusion  of  ideas  in  these  resolutions  and 
speeches  of  the  Methodist  ministers.  They  call  for  a  constitu- 
tional amendment  to  prohibit  the  giving  of  money  to  sectarian 
schools,  and  at  the  same  time,  and  in  the  same  breath,  insist  that 
the  public  schools  shall  teach  religion,  Bible  Christianity,  etc. 
To  clear  up  the  difficulty,  to  get  at  what  is  in  their  minds,  substi- 
tute Catholic  for  sectarian  and  you  will  let  in  a  ray  of  light,  if  not 
of  honest-mindedness. 

And  so,  in  this  whole  controversy,  from  its  origin  to  this  day, 
whenever  you  hear  a  religionist  of  any  kind  speaking  of  secta- 
rianism, when  you  reach  what  is  in  his  mind,  you  discover  that  it 
is  the  spectre  of  Catholicism  that  frightens  him. 


31 

After  what  you  have  heard  from  me  this  evening,  many  may 
be  anxious  to  know  what  do  these  CathoHcs  really  mean,  and 
what  is  it  they  want — what  are  their  views  upon  this  great  subject 
of  education.  In  the  first  place,  we  are  in  favor  of  education  for 
the  people.  We  are  in  favor  of  the  most  general  system  of 
education  that  can  be  devised.  We  favor  a  system  that  will 
bring  in  all  the  children  of  the  State.  But  we  do  not  favor  a 
system  that  gives  them  a  defective,  injurious,  poisonous  educa- 
tion. Hence,  since  under  the  present  system  formed  by  the  State 
we  cannot  take  our  stand  upon  the  platform  with  our  fellow 
citizens,  we  retire  to  one  of  our  own.  We  build  school  houses 
and  establish  schools.  I  think  that  here,  in  this  city  of  Rochester, 
we  need  not  fear  comparison  with  the  public  school  houses  of 
the  city.  Here  are  the  two  school  houses  of  St.  Joseph's,  the 
largest  school  houses  in  the  city  ;  the  school  house  at  the  Cathe- 
dral on  Frank  street ;  the  very  large  and  beautiful  school  house 
of  St.  Peter's  congregation ;  and  the  not  so  large  but  more 
beautiful  school  house  of  the  Immaculate  Conception.  We 
build  school  houses,  large,  spacious,  roomy,  well  ventilated,  well 
provided  with  all  the  appliances  for  imparting  instruction.  We 
supply  teachers  and  books.  And  I  would  not  fear,  although 
in  these  schools  religion  holds  the  first  place,  like  a  beautiful 
goddess  presiding  over  all — I  would  not  fear  to  bring  out  the 
children  of  all  these  schools  and  place  them  side  by  side  with  the 
children  of  any  other  schools  in  the  city  for  examination  in  those 
secular  branches  which  we  are  told  are  so  valuable.  We  know 
their  value.  And  while  these  branches  are  studied  in  our  schools, 
we  wish  to  bring  in  the  beautiful  handmaid  of  religion  to  help 
the  child  and  improve  i:s  mind,  to  mould  its  young  heart,  and  to 
draw  the  mind  and  heart  to  God.  Our  schools  furnish  the  chil- 
dren all  the  other  schools  do,  and,  furnishing  this  education, 
doing  the  very  thing  for  which  the  State  collects  taxes  and  sup- 
ports schools,  we  ask,  and  rightly  and  justly  we  ask,  why  it  is  that 
the  money  must  all  go  in  one  direction  and  none  oi  it  come 
where  so  many  of  the  children  are  to  be   found   receiving  the 


32 

education  the  State  means  they  shall  have,  and  receiving  at  the 
same  time  that  interdicted  thing  called  religion  ?  But  whilst  we 
claim  these  rights  for  ourselves  we  are  equally  strong  in  our  con- 
victions that  the  same  rights  belong  to  others.  That  whilst 
we  bring  religion  into  our  schools  and  mean  always  to  have 
religion  there,  we  say  to  our  non-Catholic  fellow-citizens,  bring 
into  your  schools  whatever  of  religion  you  have — bring  in  prayer 
and  religious  singing  and  Bible  reading.  These  means  of  good 
you  hold  as  sacred  and  precious;  we  would  much  prefer  good 
Protestants  of  any  kind  to  infidels  and  deniers  of  all  revelation  ; 
we  thank  God  for  any  and  all  truth,  wherever  we  find  it.  If  but 
the  beginning  of  truth  to-day,  we  pray  God  that  this  small  begin- 
ning of  truth  may  grow  into  the  fullness  of  all  truth. 

I  do  not  propose  to  tell  my  fellow-citizens  of  this  State  this 
evening  how  they  are  to  meet  this  subject.  Little  by  little,  next 
year,  ten  years  hence  if  you  please,  the  question  will  be  settled 
upon  a  fair  and  just  basis,  without  any  more  of  those  disastrous 
compromises  which  in  the  past  have  made  the  subject  so  diffi- 
cult. Among  those  who  have  their  children  in  our  schools  are 
foreigners  from  all  the  countries  of  Europe — Germans,  and  Swiss, 
and  French,  and  Irish.  These  people  come  here  to  a  land  of 
liberty,  and  we  tell  them  what  a  glorious  country  it  is ;  and  we 
can  never  exaggerate  in  praising  the  beauty,  glory  and  advant- 
ages of  this  noble  country.  We  tell  them  of  all  its  many 
blessings  ready  for  every  poor  down-trodden  European  who 
comes  to  our  shores.  But  when  these  foreigners  come  they 
bring  with  them  their  consciences — they  bring  with  them  the 
religion  in  which  they  were  born  and  educated,  and  that  religion 
they  prize  more  than  the  advantages  the  country  offers,  that  reli- 
gion they  prize  beyond  all  earthly  gain.  Shall  we  tell  them  that 
when  they  come  to  this  country  they  may  look  after  their  own  re- 
ligion as  they  please  in  their  own  churches,  but  their  children  the 
State  will  take  care  of,  and  the  State  will  see  that  no  religious 
instruction  is  given  them  ?  Some  of  them  come  from  Prussia, 
where  the  State  most  cautiously  guards  the  religious  interests  of 


33 

all.  There  are  schools  for  Catholics  and  in  those  schools  religion 
is  attended  to  with  the  greatest  care  under  the  supervision  of 
the  parish  priest.  There  are  Protestant  schools  and  the  children 
are  carefully  instructed  and  trained  in  their  religious  duties  by 
the  ministers  of  parishes  to  which  they  belong.  There  the  Jews 
have  equal  advantages.  In  republican  Switzerland  we  have  the 
same  wise,  just  and  equitable  arrangment.  In  great  Britain  these 
schools  for  all  kinds  are  favored  and  encouraged  by  the  govern- 
ment. In  Ireland,  it  happened  that  years  ago,  in  those  earlier 
days  when  the  poor  people  were  trying  to  emerge  from  a  slavery 
of  hundreds  of  years,  they  gladly  accepted  any  boon  of  educa- 
tion the  government  gave  them,  and  the  government  gave  them 
one  very  much  like  the  one  we  have  in  this  country,  secular  edu- 
cation without  religion — religion  before  and  after  school  hours, 
but  no  God  in  the  school.  And  this  very  year,  almost  this  very 
month,  although  all  through  the  land  there  were  none  but  Cath- 
olics, the  teachers  and  children  Catholics,  because  God  had  been 
told  to  stand  at  the  door  of  the  school  house,  the  Bishops  of 
Ireland  have  passed  condemnation  upon  these  schools,  and  they 
insist  that  the  schools  shall  be  schools  in  which  shall  be  found 
the  cross  upon  which  their  Saviour  died — schools  in  which  the 
exercises  may  be  opened  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  the  Son,  and 
the  Holy  Ghost,  in  which  the  children  may  go  upon  their  knees 
and  adore  the  great  and  good  God  that  made  them. 

I  am  not  here  this  evening  to  find  special  fault  with  the 
common  schools  on  any  other  score  than  the  single  one  of  ban- 
ishing religion  from  them.  If  I  were  to  do  so  I  might  take  up 
the  statement  of  Prof.  Agassiz.  Not  many  papers  care  to  pub- 
lish it.     It  is  too  terrible  a  thing  to  state. 

But  people  say,  "If  you  Catholics  have  schools,  and  our 
taxes  go  there,  we  shall  be  supporting  Popery."  I  would  like  to 
know  who  pay  the  taxes.  I  always  thought  when  the  tax 
gatherer  came  around,  he  did  not  stop  long  to  examine  whether 
the  dollars  were  Catholic  or  Protestant.  That  objection,  I  think, 
amounts   to   but   very   little.     If  the  taxes  do  help  us  in   our 


34 

Catholic  schools,  perhaps    it   will    be    the  Catholic   money  that 
comes  there. 

Now  what  is  the  meaning  of  my  speaking  here  this  even- 
ing ?  I  came  here  as  an  American  citizen,  speaking  to  Ameri- 
can people.  I  have  no  other  country.  I  come  before  the  Ameri- 
can people  loving  the  country  as  dearly  as  any  one  else  can.  No 
one  ever  traveled  through  Europe  who  held  his  head  higher  and 
with  more  pride,  or  who  more  frequently  spoke  out  in  praise  of 
this  country  than  I  did  when  there  a  year  ago.  After  my  God 
and  my  religion,  my  country  is  the  dearest  object  of  my  life.  I 
feel  to-night  in  my  heart  the  blot  and  disgrace  that  is  upon  the 
country  by  the  wrong  and  unjust  system  of  public  schools  that 
is  now  upheld  in  the  land  simply  and  solely  by  the  potver  of  the 
majority.  I  do  not  wish  to  say  a  single  unkind,  hard  or  threat- 
ening word.  I  come  this  evening  to  ask  a  fair  discussion — to 
ask  my  fellow  citizens  to  look  at  this  great  question  without 
prejudice,  without  bigotry,  having  dispelled  those  unfortunate 
clouds  that  have  been  in  their  minds  for  so  many  years  past.  If 
no  discussion  can  be  permitted — if  from  first  to  last  we  can  hear 
but  the  words,  "  we  will  it,  we  have  made  the  law  and  the  law 
shall  stand,  and  the  might  of  the  majority  shall  prevail  in  spite 
of  justice  and  of  truth,"  then  I  would  say  that  ten  or  twenty 
years  hence  the  issue  will  not  be  with  the  gentlemen  from  Ire- 
land and  Germany,  although  their  right  to  stand  here  is  as  good 
as  the  right  of  any  man  in  the  country — the  issue  will  be  with 
the  children  of  these  men  from  European  countries.  They  are 
the  children  we  are  educating  in  our  schools-  -into  whose  minds 
and  hearts  there  will  be  planted  deeply  the  true  American  feel- 
ing and  principle  that  whilst  they  ought  always  to  be  good  and 
law-abiding  citizens  they  ought  also  to  cherish  with  all  the  power 
of  their  souls  the  thought  and  the  feeling  that  they  should  not 
submit  to  injustice  or  wrong  one  day  longer  than  is  absolutely 
necessary.  It  will  be  an  unfortunate  condition  of  things  if  this 
great  and  vital  question  of  the  education  of  the  people  finds  no 
solution  through  reason,  common  justice  and  fair  play,  but  must 


35 

abide  as  it  is  until  the  majority  is  found  on  the  side  of  justice 
and  right.  And  whenever  that  majority — when  the  youth  of 
to-day,  come  to  be  the  men  of  ten  years  hence,  you  will  find  that 
American  and  Irish  and  German  Catholics,  on.  this  question,  will 
stand  as  one  man  in  defence  of  their  rights,  in  claiming  them,  in 
asking  for  them,  and  by  those  means  which  the  constitution  and 
the  laws  of  the  State  place  in  their  hands,  in  obtaining  them. 
But  how  much  better  for  us  all  to  come  together,  brothers  as  we 
are,  in  this  mighty  and  glorious  country  which  the  good  Lord 
has  given  us,  and  discuss  these  matters — talk  them  over,  without 
permitting  prejudice  and  bigotry  to  stand  in  our  way ;  for  if  they 
do  stand  in  the  way,  they  will  stand  in  the  way  of  the 
glory  and  stability  of  this  country  whose  future  God  only  knows. 
It  is  the  duty  of  all  citizens  to  labor  with  a  good  heart,  a  clear 
mind,  an  earnest  soul,  to  do  all  they  can  in  building  up  and 
strengthening,  and  making  still  more  glorious,  this  great  Ameri- 
can people. 


35 


SECOND  LECTURE. 

[,4,v  reported  for  the  Union  and  Advertiser,   March  i6,   /Sj2.^ 


A  Plan  Outlimed  for  State  Control  and  Supervlsion  of 

Common  Schools  in  Harmony  with  Parental 

Prerogative. 


Bishop  McQuaid  delivered  last  night  in  Corinthian  Hall  a 
second  lecture  on  the  question  of  Popular  Education,  a  full  re- 
port of  which  is  presented  below.  This  lecture  is  supplemental 
to  the  former  one,  and  outlines  a  plan  which  would  restore  State 
education  to  the  original  limits  of  the  Common  School,  and, 
while  ensuring  State  control  and  supervision,  would  be  in  har- 
mony with  parental  prerogative.  This  plan  is  understood  to  be 
acceptable  to  the  large  body  of  citizens  and  tax  payers  who  pro- 
test against  and  will  not  use,  even  though  compelled  to  pay  for, 
the  present  system,  and  it  is  deserving  of  respectful  and  serious 
consideration.  The  two  lectures,  it  was  announced,  will  immed- 
iately be  published  together  in  pamphlet  form. 

Bishop  McQuaid  spoke  as  follows : 

Whilst  seated  in  this  Hall  a  year  ago,  listening  to  the  silvery 
tones  of  Wendell  Phillips  declaiming  upon  the  power  of  the  pul- 
pit, the  press  and  the  rostrum,  my  mind  was  struck  by  the  picture 
which  he  drew  of  the  capabilities  of  the  latter  to  educate  the 
people. 


17 

There  are  questions  which  touch  conscience  most  deeply  and 
belong  of  right  to  the  pulpit,  but  which  under  certain  aspects  may 
be  more  fitly  discussed  in  the  Mall  than  in  the  Church.  Of  this 
nature  is  the  subject  now  under  consideration. 

As  an  American  citizen  I  again  stand  before  my  fellow  citi- 
zens to  examine,  discuss  and  agitate  a  subject  which  concerns  the 
State  in  its  corporate  organization  as  well  as  each  individual  mem- 
ber thereof.  The  discussion  and  agitation  demand  calmness, 
plain  talk  and  fair  play.  When  the  agitation  ends  in  a  settlement, 
that  settlement  will  be  based  on  truth,  equal  rights  and  common 
justice.  If  in  the  intervening  years  between  the  present  moment 
and  that  time  of  settlement,  be  they  few  or  many,  some  disput- 
ants should  forget  their  own  dignity,  or  the  respect  due  to  others, 
every  outburst  of  temper,  misrepresentation,  or  dealing  in  abusive 
and  vulgar  language  will  recoil  upon  the  offender.  Thank  God 
it  is  characteristic  of  the  American  people  to  treat  with  disfavor 
the  unfair  and  ill-tempered  controversialist  who  misrepresents  or 
distorts  the  facts  and  arguments  of  his  opponents. 

So  far  as  the  comments  of  the  press  elicited  by  the  lecture  on 
"Christian  Free  Schools"  have  come  under  my  notice,  there  is  no 
reason  for  complaint  on  personal  grounds,  however  much  the 
writers  may  have  failed  to  argue  against  the  positions  taken  in 
the  lecture,  contenting  themselves  with  reiterating  the  determina- 
tion of  the  American  people  to  maintain  the  school  system  just 
as  it  is  in  spite  of  all  that  can  be  said  against  it.  The  newspapers 
have  at  least  a  vague  perception  that  Catholics  are  citizens,  and 
that  in  time  their  rights  as  such  may  come  to  be  recognized,  and 
when  recognized  may  be  found  to  be  equal  to  those  of  other 
classes  of  citizens. 

Some  of  the  ministers  of  churches  in  this  city  in  total  forget- 
fulness  of  Christian  Truth  and  Charity,  have  labored  to  show 
forth  how  bitter  and  spiteful  are  sectarian  hate  and  jealousy. 
iVIy  work  is  not  with  such  men,  and  dismissing  them  and  their 
whole^budget  and  bundle  of  futile  topics  and  questions  as  in  no 
way  appertaining  to  the  subject  now  before  us,  it  is  sufficient  to 


3« 

say  that  their  arguments  and  statements  will  be  in  order  when- 
ever the  right  of  Catholics  to  live  in  these  United  States  comes 
up  for  serious  discussion. 

In  pleasing  contrast  with  such  ebullitions  of  uncharitable- 
ness  are  the  fair,  calm  and  sensible  utterances  of  other  ministers 
in  this  city  and  elsewhere.  They  do  not  agree  with  us  on  all 
points,  but  they  give  expression  to  their  dissent  in  the  language 
of  gentlemen  ;  they  give  the  non-religionist  the  hope  that  all 
Christian  pulpits  are  not  given  over  to  gall  and  bitterness  and  all 
manner  of  unkindness. 

Thanking  editors  and  ministers  for  every  fair  statement  and 
every  honorable  attack  made  on  the  positions  taken  in  the  lect- 
ure on  "  Christian  Free  Schools,"  I  proceed  to  explain  my  views 
more  fully,  and  mark  out  more  accurately  and  strengthen  the 
positions  already  taken. 

Fault  has  been  found  with  the  lecture  because  it  did  not  lay 
down  a  plan  of  Common  Schools  to  be  established  in  place  of 
the  existing  system  against  which  such  weighty  objections  are 
brought.  The  object  of  that  lecture  was  to  show  serious  and 
radical  defects  in  the  present  system.  Just  now  it  is  more  im- 
portant CO  know  that  there  are  defects  and  to  understand  their 
nature  than  to  discuss  and  devise  plans  for  remedying  those  de- 
fects. Yet  the  lecture  sufificiently  indicated  the  only  basis  of  a 
plan  that  would  give  satisfaction,  because  justice,  to  all  classes  of 
citizens.  In  endorsing  the  views  of  John  C.  Spencer  whose 
words  were  quoted,  I  said :  "  Whenever  a  time  comes  for  the 
settlement  of  the  school  question  upon  an  equitable  basis,  we 
shall  have  to  go  back  to  something  like  what  John  C.  Spencer 
proposed  in  1841."  His  words  will  bear  repetition  :  ''  It  is  by 
adopting  the  principle  of  the  organization  that  prevails  in  other 
parts  of  the  State  which  shall  leave  such  parents  as  desire  to  ex- 
ercise any  cofitrol  over  the  amount  and  description  of  religious 
instruction  which  shall  be  given  to  their  children  the  opportunity 
of  doing  so.  This  can  be  effected  by  depriving  the  present  sys- 
tem in  New  York  of  its  character  of  universality  and  exclusive- 


39 

ness,  and  by  opening  it  to  the  action  of  smaller  masses,  whose 
interests  and  opinions  may  be  consulted  in  their  schools,  so  that 
every  denomination  may  freely  enjoy  its  religious  profession  in  the 
education  of  its  youth." 

In  other  words  John  C.  Spencer  has  placed  education  where 
it  belongs — under  the  control  of  parents.  There  is  no  talk  of 
church  or  church  organization.  A  little  attention  to  the  meaning 
of  words  will  show  how  senseless  is  the  talk  about  Church  and 
State,  State  Religion,  etc.  In  countries  in  which  all  the  people 
were  of  one  religious  belief  the  union  of  Church  and  State  was 
possible,  and  they  mutually  aided  each  other.  As  the  people 
changed  their  creed,  or  many  fell  off  from  the  national  religion, 
it  took  time  to  adapt  the  laws  and  government  to  the  changed 
condition  of  religious  belief  and  practice.  All  governments, 
Catholic  and  Protestant,  made  strenuous  efforts  to  hold  their 
subjects  faithful  to  the  established  Church,  to  impede  the  intro- 
duction of  the  new  form  of  worship,  and  to  bring  back  the  dissent- 
ers by  the  strong  arm  of  power.  In  the  monarchial  or  republi- 
can countries  of  Europe,  the  practical  union  of  Church  and  State 
exists  only  by  the  slenderest  thread  and  for  the  advantage  of  the 
latter.  Even  in  countries  whose  inhabitants  still,  for  the  most 
part,  profess  the  same  creed,  this  union  of  Church  and  State  is 
very  weak,  and  day  by  day  is  giving  way  before  the  exactions 
and  encroachments  of  civil  rulers.  With  the  lessons  of  modern 
history  before  us,  and  what  is  transpiring  under  our  very  eyes, 
how.  I  ask,  is  it  possible  to  establish  a  union  of  Church  and  State 
in  a  country  like  ours,  divided  up  into  a  hundred  sects  ?  or  what 
is  worse,  having  a  majority  of  its  population  in  the  ranks  of  prac- 
tical, if  not  avowed  infidelity?  It  is  not  the  possibility  of  union 
of  Church  and  State  which  we  have  to  dread.  It  is  the  tyranny 
of  no-religion,  of  open  infidelity,  which,  not  content  to  have  its 
own  way,  in  the  education  of  its  own  children,  must  compel  every 
citizen,  every  parent,  to  accept  the  negative,  defective,  unchris- 
tian,   infidel   education  for  his  children,    which  it,    being  in   a 


40 

majority,  helped  by  the  Evangelical  churches,  mercilessly  imposes 
on  its  believing  fellow  citizens. 

The  danger  now  before  us  is  in  the  threatened  union  of  State 
and  Infidelity,  or  union  of  State  and  Church  of  Infidelity.  A 
Church  is  a  body  of  people  united  in  a  common  belief,  and  the 
Infidel  Church  is  made  up  of  all  who  believe  in  no-religion,  no 
revealed  truth,  no  rule  of  spiritual  life  to  prepare  for  the  world  to 
come.  This  church  is  no  phantom  of  the  imagination  ;  it  has  its 
leaders,  its  organs  of  thought,  its  halls,  its  newspapers  and  litera- 
ture ;  it  has  life,  activity,  untiring  energy,  great  aggressiveness  ; 
its  allies,  found  among  professing  Christians,  as  well  as  within  its 
own  fold,  are  the  more  dangerous,  because  concealed,  and  often- 
times, help  the  cause  of  infidelity  without  intending  to  stab 
Christianity  to  the  heart.  Among  the  allies  of  infidelity  are  all 
who  bring  discredit  on  the  religion  of  Christ,  by  affecting  indif- 
ference with  regard  to  His  explicit  and  positive  teachings. 

These  good  gentlemen  of  the  infidel  way  of  thinking  seem 
to  forget  that  any  one  has  rights  but  themselves  ;  they  are  not 
satisfied  to  have  "  purely  secular  "  education  for  their  own  chil- 
dren, they  must,  in  a  spirit  of  despotism  incomprehensible  in  a 
free  country,  did  we  not  know  what  strange  things  are  done  in 
the  sacred  name  of  liberty,  labor  to  make  other  citizens,  having 
equal  rights  with  themselves,  forego  the  dearest  privilege  of 
parents  to  educate  their  children  with  that  amount  dii\d  description 
of  religious  instruction  which  they  may  deem  expedient.  Mr. 
Abbott  of  Toledo,  editor  of  the  Index,  a  great  light  among  the 
believers  in  no-belief,  at  a  Convention  in  Syracuse  in  December 
last,  spoke  in  this  strain  :  "  There  is  good  in  Christianity,  but  its 
fundamental  idea — being  founded  on  the  will  of  Christ — is  not 
consistent  with  liberty.  It  is  enough  to  say  to  a  Christian, '  It  is 
the  will  of  God  or  of  Christ,'  to  satisfy  him  of  a  duty.  But  this 
is  not  sufficient."  Exactly  so.  It  is  not  sufficient  for  a  child 
that  does  not  believe  in  God,  or  in  Christ ;  but  Christians  do 
believe  in  God  and  in  Christ  as  God,  and  they  know  no  higher 
law  than  thislw>ll  of  God,  nor  do  they  care  to  form  the  consciences 


41 

of  their  children  on  any  other  basis  than  that  of  lovinp^  submis- 
sion to  the  will  and  law  of  God. 

Parents  have  the  natural  and  divine  right  to  educate  their 
children  ;  this  right  imposes  a  duty  to  provide  for  their  offspring 
the  best  education  they  can.  All  educators  of  eminence  speak 
of  religious  training  as  the  chief  part  of  a  child's  education,  and 
agree  in  asserting  that  the  teaching  of  morals  is  an  essential  part 
of  the  merest  elementary  education.  Some,  puzzled  to  know 
how  to  teach  morals  without  religion,  join  the  two,  and  say  that 
all  education  ought  to  include  morals  and  religion.  We  see  how 
they  embarass  their  cause  by  such  admissions  when  they  do  not 
mean  to  be  logical  and  consistent,  and  we  vainly  hope  that  com- 
mon sense  will  lead  them  to  take  their  stand  with  us.  There  is 
no  midway  in  this  problem  of  education.  They  must  either  teach 
their  children  morals  and  religion  in  such  way,  with  such  forms 
and  by  such  instrumentalities  as  they  possess,  or  throw  over 
religion  altogether,  and  substitute  for  it  and  God's  law  some  such 
law  as  "  Honesty  is  the  best  policy,"  or  a  selection  of  the  emi- 
nently natural  reasons  for  being  a  good  boy  furnished  by  Herbert 
Spencer  and  other  writers  of  his  class. 

George  Washington,  whose  name  may  possibly  carry  weight, 
even  with  those  who  reject  the  Bible,  while  they  endorse  Herbert 
Spencer,  in  his  Farewell  Address,  makes  use  of  this  significant 
language  :  "  Of  all  the  dispositions  and  habits  which  lead  to 
political  prosperity,  religion  and  morality  are  indispensable  sup- 
ports. In  vain  would  that  man  claim  the  tribute  of  patriotism, 
who  should  labor  to  subvert  these  great  pillars  of  human  happi- 
ness, these  firmest  props  of  the  duties  of  men  and  citizens.  The 
mere  politician  equally  with  the  pious  man,  ought  to  respect  and 
cherish  them.  A  volume  could  not  trace  all  their  connections 
with  private  and  public  felicity.  Let  it  simply  be  asked,  '  Where 
is  the  security  for  property,  for  reputation,  for  life,  if  the  sense 
of  religious  obligation  desert  the  oaths  which  are  the  instruments 
of  investigation  in  the  Courts  of  Justice?'  And  let  us  with  cau- 
tion indulge  the  supposition,  that   morality  can   be  maintained 


42 

without  religion.  Whatever  may  be  conceded  to  the  influence  of 
refined  education  on  minds  of  peculiar  structure,  reason  and 
experience  both  forbid  us  to  expect  that  national  morality  can 
prevail  in  exclusion  of  religious  principles." 

We  might  rest  satisfied  with  these  warning  words  of  Wash- 
ington, and  adduce  no  other  authorities  to  add  to  their  weight, 
but,  as  the  friends  of  the  "  Godless  "  schools  admit  the  necessity 
of  teaching  morality  provided  it  be  divorced  from  religion,  it  is 
expedient  still  more  to  strengthen  this  position. 

You  cannot  teach  Christian  morality  without  introducing 
religion.  The  Christian  religion  forms  and  directs  the  conscience. 
You  cannot  instruct  a  child  in  the  Christian  religion  without 
telling  it  who  Christ  is,  what  He  said  and  did,  why  He  suffered 
and  was  put  to  death,  nor  can  you  read  the  simplest  narrative  of 
His  life  without  provoking  in  your  hearers  the  desire  to  ask  ques- 
tions. To  say  that  the  pupil  shall  not  be  permitted  to  ask  ques- 
tions, or  the  teacher  to  answer  them,  is  manifestly  absurd.  With 
the  asking  and  answering  of  questions  concerning  Christ,  you 
introduce  into  the  school  the  teaching  of  the  Christian  religion  in 
some  form,  with  such  coloring,  neutral  or  positive,  as  may  be  in 
the  teacher's  mind.  The  Rev.  A.  D.  Mayo  of  Cincinnati, 
Unitarian  Minister,  presents  this  view  of  the  case  in  the  following 
strong  and  striking  language  :  "  It  is  easy  to  elaborate  a  '  secular ' 
theory  of  education  in  the  closet,  where  an  ideal  boy  can  be  placed 
in  a  spiritual  vacuum,  and  developed  according  to  an  exclusive 
mental  system.  *  *  '-  Now,  the  effort  to  control 
and  educate  such  a  miniature  republic  on  '  secular '  or  purely 
intellectual  principles  is  a  job  compared  with  which  harnessing 
Niagara  to  turn  the  spindles  of  a  cotton  mill  would  be  a  cheerful 
enterprise.  You  have  no  place  there  to  set  up  your  fine  ma- 
chinery that  shall  isolate  the  intellectual  power  and  handle  it  so 
delicately  that  the  religious  and  moral  susceptibilities  may  not  be 
disturbed.  You  have  no  time  there  to  demonstrate  how  much  of 
a  child  is  mind,  how  much  is  soul,  and  how  much  is  animal.  The 
clock  strikes  nine:  and  you  are  facing  fifty  full-blooded   uproari- 


43 

ous,  Western  boys,  seething  down  from  a  mob  to  a  school,  and 
what  do  you  propose  to  do  with  this  tremendous  fact?  An 
American  argus,  with  its  hundred  eyes,  glares  right  into  your 
face ;  pierces  through  your  shams ;  pokes  fun  at  your  fine  theories, 
and  cries  out,  'What  do  you  want  of  me  ? '  To  say  that  the 
teacher  does  not  need  every  resource  of  religious  and  moral 
power,  save  the  ecclesiastical  and  theological,  for  which  children 
care  nothing,  to  govern  and  educate  this  community,  is  to  mock 
at  all  educational  experience  and  declare  ourself  utterly  ignorant 
of  human  life." 

The  Rev.  Doctor  will  not  take  it  amiss  if  some  children  of  a 
larger  growth  should  happen  to  poke  fun  at  his  "  fine  mental 
theory"  of  religion,  that  is  neither  "ecclesiastical  nor  theological." 
Further  on  I  shall  have  something  to  say  of  this  new  attempt  to 
get  around  the  difficulty  of  not  divorcing  morality  from  religion 
by  divorcing  religion  from  theology. 

In  sustainment  of  my  proposition  that  religion  cannot  be 
eliminated  from  education,  I  will  give  the  words  of  the  "  Demo- 
crat and  Chronicle,"  of  this  city,  in  the  ablest  reply  to  my  lecture 
that  has  come  under  my  notice.  In  a  carefully  prepared  article 
in  its  issue  of  December  23,  1871,  it  strives  to  answer  the  chief 
objection  to  the  present  Common  School,  and  yet  makes  the 
following  admissions  :  "  There  are  at  least  three  broadly  diver- 
gent channels  of  thought,  into  which  every  thinker  drifts,  arid 
which  convey  every  teacher  worthy  the  name.  And  while,  in  its 
highest  aspect,  the  thought  of  the  world  may  be  above  the  com- 
prehension of  youth,  and  not  required  to  be  communicated 
to  them  in  their  early  education  ;  yet,  on  the  other  hand,  so 
interwoven  are  all  our  relations,  that  it  is  impossible  to  avoid 
directing  the  youngest  in  one  or  the  other  of  these  channels,  from 
the  moment  they  first  begin  to  think.  The  conception  which  the 
Romanist  has  of  the  universe,  differs  decidedly  from  that  of  the 
advanced  Evangelical  mind,  as  that  in  turn  differs  from  the  purely 
Scientific  Religionist.  How  is  a  teacher  to  avoid  coloring  his 
instruction  by  the  sentiments  he  cherishes  ?    The  theological  idea 


44 

—that  is,  some  view  of  the  power  which  dominates  in  the 
universe^ — is  inseparable  from  any  intelligent  educator's  course  of 
instruction.  Yet  in  order  to  keep  out  the  clashings  and  differ- 
ences which  agitate  the  purely  theological  world,  we  exact  of  our 
teachers  that  they  shall  do  that  which  in  the  nature  of  things  is 
impossible,  if  they  are  competent  for  the  task, — hold  convictions 
regarding  the  structure  of  the  universe,  and  man's  relations  to  it 
and  its  moving  cause,  and  yet  keep  its  rudimentary  principles  to 
himself  while  necessarily  dwelling  upon  subjects  inseparably  con- 
nected with  them.  Of  course  there  are  some  elementary  branches 
— as  arithmetic,  grammar,  etc..  in  the  instruction  of  which  no 
such  difficulty  presents  itself ;  but  the  moment  the  student  ad- 
vances from  these  he  engages  in  studies  interwoven  with  the 
universe,  and  in  their  investigation  he  must  necessarily  follow  one 
of  the  three  forms  of  thought  we  have  mentioned.  And,  what 
is  more  significant  to  Catholic  and  Protestant,  is  the  fact  that  the 
more  thoroughly  a  teacher  succeeds  in  excluding  all  tincture  of 
the  theological  idea,  the  more  surely  will  he  succeed  in  drifting 
into  the  third  channel  of  thought  which  divides  the  thinking 
world ;  and  hence  it  is  that  the  Catholic  holds  our  system  to  be 
'  Godless.'  The  same  problem  enters  into  the  question  of  morals. 
We  are  apt  to  respond  to  the  charge  that  our  Common  School 
system  is  '  Godless '  in  theory,  at  least,  by  saying  that  sound 
morality  is  inculcated.  Yet  the  system  of  morals  prevalent  in  the 
three  schools  of  thought  so  widely  diverge  that  they  are  irrecon- 
cilable ;  and,  if  we  omit,  as  we  practically  do,  the  moral  relations 
between  man  and  his  Maker,  we  again  encounter  the  objection  of 
the  Catholics  that  our  schools  are  '  Godless.'  *  *  •jf- 

The  position  taken  by  Bishop  AIcQuaid,  that  the  Common  School 
.system  is,  in  its  theory,  devoid  of  the  religious  idea,  and  in  its 
tendency  unsatisfactory  to  any  religionist  of  every  persuasion,  we 
admit.  The  position,  also,  that  the  State  ought  not  to  undertake 
to  educate  children  in  antagonism  to  the  faith  of  their  parents, 
we  also  concede." 


45 

As  we  are  contending  for  principles,  and  as  the  Democrat 
and  Chronicle  concedes  substantially  our  main  positions,  we  can 
afford  to  be  indulgent  over  the  harsh  language  with  which  the 
editor  closes  his  article.  The  writer,  who  has  a  fine  philosophi- 
cal mind,  should,  however,  consult  Dr.  Anderson  upon  the 
greater  or  less  danger  to  the  faith  and  morals  of  the  very  young, 
such  as  are  found  in  our  Common  Schools.  The  Doctor  will 
tell  him  that  the  tender  and  plastic  mind  receives  impressions 
before  it  has  knowledge  and  intelligence  to  repel  dangerous  and 
insidious  teachings  and  suggestions ;  he  will  learn  furthermore 
that  a  sneer,  a  cold  look,  a  curl  of  the  lip  from  an  unbelieving 
instructor,  may  chill,  if  it  do  not  kill,  the  simple  and  budding 
faith  of  the  child  ;  that  a  mother's  anxious  and  loving  care  to 
instil  into  the  mind  and  soul  of  her  darling  a  spirit  of  love,  trust 
and  reverence  may  be  rendered  vain  by  the  blight  of  indifference 
for  sacred  and  religious  things  that  falls  upon  a  school  from  which 
God  has  been  excluded,  or  in  which  He  can  be  spoken  of  only  in 
bated  breath  ;  nor  will  the  Doctor  forget  to  tell  him  that  yet 
more  subtle  and  insidious  is  the  danger  that  arises  from  the  tone 
of  the  school,  such  as  prevails  where  the  boys,  ever  ready  to  be 
a  law  to  themselves,  have  ruled  that  it  is  unmanly,  girlish,  soft, 
to  be  religious,  and  that  this  danger  is  greater  in  young  boys 
such  as  frequent  our  Common  Schools,  than  it  is  in  more  advanced 
pupils  whose  intelligence  and  reason  enable  them  to  withstand 
human  respect  and  false  pride. 

After  clearly  stating  that  all  teaching  will  necessarily  run  in 
one  of  three  channels — the  Catholic,  the  Protestant  or  the  Infidel 
— the  writer  with  strange  inconsistency  and  disregard  of  justice 
maintains  that  it  shall  run  in  the  Protestant  channel.  It  is  true 
he  only  stands  by  the  practice  of  the  schools  in  Rochester  which 
are  to  all  intents  and  purposes  Protestant  schools.  They  are 
opened  daily  by  the  reading  of  the  Protestant  Bible,  praying  and 
religious  singing ;  and  this  is  done  in  direct  contempt  of  the  laws 
of  the  State  of  New  York,  which  forbid  religious  exercises  of  any 
kind  within  school  hours.     The  Democrat  and  Chronicle  is  surely 


46 

able  to  perceive  that  the  time  is  not  far  distant  when,  if  no  Cath- 
olic call  for  the  observance  of  the  law,  there  will  be  found  others 
to  demand  the  complete  secularization  of  the  schools  as  the  law 
directs.  According  to  the  theory  of  the  Democrat  the  channel 
of  thought  in  religion  and  morals  along  which  the  pupils  of  our 
Common  Schools  will  then  be  conveyed  will  be  the  Infidel  one. 
They  have  the  "  secular  "  system  out  West,  and  though  the 
country  is  only  in  its  infancy  they  are  becoming  annoyed  at  the 
young  heathens  which  their  schools  are  turning  out.  In  the 
fifteenth  biennial  report  of  the  Superintendent  of  Public  Instruc- 
tion to  the  General  Assembly  of  Iowa,  the  Hon.  A.  S.  Kissell 
discourses  as  follows :  "The  painful  fact  is,  that  the  great  mass 
of  instruction  now  provided  our  youth — except  perhaps  the  ram- 
bling and  imperfect  methods  adopted  in  our  Sabbath  Schools — 
is  a  practical  denial  that  any  such  value  attaches  to  our  national 
religion.  We  may  listen  all  day  to  the  exercises  of  any  of  our 
most  efificient  schools,  and  hear  often  enough  excellent  advice 
given  to  the  pupils  with  reference  to  the  importance  of  a  generous, 
noble  and  virtuous  character ;  we  may  be  satisfied  that  the  rules 
and  discipline  of  the  school  are  administered  in  such  way  as  to 
secure  habits  of  order,  industry  and  good  behavior  ;  but  we  can- 
not help  feeling  that  essentially  the  same  feat  might  have  been 
achieved  in  ancient  Athens,  as  in  our  modern  Boston,  which 
stands  so  conspicuously  as  a  representative  city  in  Christendom. 
Somehow  here,  in  this  nursery  of  our  nation,  in  the  public 
schools,  a  perpetual  libel  is  filed  against  the  religion  we  adopt. 
Must  these  schools  have  no  h'gher  standard  than  refined  heathen- 
ism could  furnish  ?  *  *  *  Will  it  not  be  ill-timed 
and  futile  to  urge  upon  the  adult,  that  of  which,  during  all  the 
years  of  his  early  training,  he  heard  nothing,  and  which  was  so 
effectually  denied  or  ignored  in  the  course  of  his  training,  that, 
but  for  the  reputed  Christian  character  of  the  teacher,  and  the 
devotional  exercises  with  which  his  school  was  opened,  he  would 
not  have  known  that  the  formation  of  his  character  had  any  con- 
ceivable dependence  on  such  an  influence." 


47 

The  remedy  for  this  lamentable  condition  of  religious  train- 
ing in  the  schools  of  a  Christian  country  is,  according  to  the  lion. 
Mr.  Kissell  "To  teach  Christianity  stripped  of  its  theological 
amplifications,"  "  Make  the  life  and  sayings  of  the  Great  Master 
the  subject  of  formal  historical  study  in  the  school-room,"  "  Put 
the  child  in  possession  of  the  central  fact  of  the  Christian 
scheme." 

I  would  like  to  see  Mr.  Kissell  and  the  Rev.  Mr.  Mayo  stand 
before  a  crowd  of  Western  school  boys  and  answer  their  questions 
about  Christ  and  the  Christian  scheme  without  becoming  "  Theo- 
logical," or  even  extending  into  "theological  amplifications." 
Theology,  I  always  thought,  meant  speaking  about  God.  To 
avoid  theology  or  theological  instructions  then,  you  must  avoid 
speaking  of  God.  I  would  like  to  hear  Mr.  Mayo  explain  the 
words  of  St.  John,  "  In  the  beginning  was  the  Word,  and  the 
Word  was  with  God,  and  the  Word  was  God.  And  the  Word 
was  made  flesh,"  and  not  be  "  ecclesiastical  or  theological ;  "  or 
even  tell  those  boys  what  St.  Paul  meant  by  "  One  Lord,  one 
faith,  one  baptism,''  or  what  Christ  was  thinking  of  when  He 
gave  the  commission  to  His  apostles  which  we  find  in  the 
close  of  St.  Matthew's  Gospel,  "  Going,  therefore,  teach  ye  all 
nations :  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the 
Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost:  Teaching  them  to  observe  all 
things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded  you :  and  behold  I  am 
with  you  all  days,  even  to  the  consummation  of  the  world." 

Did  Christ  mean  what  he  said  ?  Have  his  commands  and 
promises  been  kept  ?  And  if  so,  how  and  when  ?  It  would  help 
the  solution  of  this  educational  problem  to  hear  either  of  these 
gentlemen  give  a  straightforward  and  intelligible  answer  to  these 
and  other  queries  concerning  Christ,  His  character.  His  office. 
His  mission.  His  work,  His  death, —to  such  queries  as  might  arise 
in  the  mind  of  any  clever,  bright  Western  boy,  pondering  over 
the  sayings  and  doings  narrated  in  the  Gospels,  and  do  so  with- 
out trenching  on  ground  "  ecclesiastical  or  theological."  Then 
if 'there  is  a  morality  without  religion,  or  a  religion  without  God, 


48 

or  that  is  neither  ecclesiastical  nor  theological,  and  yet  all  suffi- 
cient for  the  young,  why  cannot  these  gentlemen  tell  us  what  it 
is,  define  it,  make  known  its  teachings,  give  its  credentials,  and 
introduce  it  among  the  parents  of  the  children  ?  It  will  soon 
supplant  the  thousand  and  one  sects  that  remain  "  ecclesiastical 
and  theological." 

We  have  a  right  to  ask  the  upholders  of  the  present  system 
of  Common  Schools  to  explain  what  is  meant  by  State  "  Secular  " 
education.  Does  it  mean  reading,  writing  and  arithmetic? 
Does  it  propose  to  furnish  its  children  with  no  more  than  the  first 
and  simplest  tools  of  education  to  be  used  in  opening  the  way  to 
a  higher  standard  ?  Or  does  the  State  undertake  to  provide 
educational  facilities  up  to  the  highest  point  for  all  who  may 
choose  to  make  use  of  them  ?  That  this  last  is  not  a  chimerical 
idea,  but  is  working  its  way  through  the  heads  of  the  great  army 
of  school  teachers,  I  will  give  a  passage  from  a  paper  read  by 
the  Hon.  Newton  Bateman,  of  Illinois,  at  the  National  Educa- 
tional Convention,  held  in  St.  Louis,  in  August,  1870 :  "  The  ques- 
tion for  American  statesmen  is  not  how  /tU/e,  but  how  muc/i  can 
the  State  do  for  the  education  of  her  children  ;  that  the  one 
thing  most  precious  in  the  sight  of  God,  and  of  good  men,  is  the 
welfare  and  growth  of  the  immortal  mind,  and  that  to  do  this, 
legislatures  should  go  to  the  verge  of  their  constitutional  powers, 
courts  to  the  limits  of  liberality  of  construction,  and  executives 
to  the  extremes  of  official  prerogatives.  I  believe  that  an  Amer- 
ican State  can  and  should  supplant  the  district  school  with  the 
high  school,  and  the  high  school  with  the  university,  all  at  the 
public  cost — exhibiting  to  the  world  the  noblest  privilege  of  the 
country — a  model  free  school  system  ;  iotus  teres  atque  rotiuidus" 

Superintendent  William  Harris,  at  the  same  Convention,  said  : 
''  The  government  of  a  republic  must  educate  all  its  people,  and 
it  must  educate  them  so  far  that  they  are  able  to  educate  them- 
selves in  a  continued  process  of  culture,  extending  through  life. 
This  implies  the  existence  of  higher  institutions  of  public  educa- 
tion.'' 


49 

Similar  utterances  are  heard  from  time  to  time  in  different 
parts  of  the  country  in  Teachers*  Institutes,  and  educational 
conventions.  But  facts  are  stronger  than  words.  The  common 
school  has  already  its  high  school,  its  free  academy,  its  normal 
school,  its  college  of  New  York  and  its  Cornell  university, — the 
crowning  glory  of  the  system.  So  much  has  been  accomplished 
in  the  last  few  years!  What  daring  imagination  will  venture  to 
picture  the  history  of  the  next  twenty  years  ?  We  cannot  stop 
and  halt  in  the  work.  There  is  no  reason  now  why  the  high 
school  and  free  academy  should  not  be  found  in  every  village  and 
town  of  the  State  ;  there  is  no  reason  why  normal  schools  should 
not  cover  the  land  ; — they  are  so  convenient  for  giving  a  superior 
education  to  many  at  the  cost  of  the  State ; — there  is  no  reason 
why  there  should  not  be  a  Cornell  university  in  Buffalo,  in  Roch- 
ester, in  Syracuse,  in  Schenectady,  in  Hamilton,  in  Canton,  in 
Clinton,  in  Geneva,  as  well  as  in  Ithaca.  Let  the  State  of  New 
York,  so  mighty  and  so  opulent,  establish  universities  for  the  peo- 
ple everywhere,  without  regard  to  cost.  So  great  a  State  cannot 
sit  down  to  count  pennies  when  it  is  a  question  of  equal 
rights  to  all.  The  people  want  universities,  as  they  have  schools, 
'*  without  sectarian  bias,"  "  that  will  be  an  antidote  for  bigotry 
and  sectarianism  ;"  "  that  will  bring  the  children  of  all  denomi- 
nations together  during  the  formative  period  of  their  lives." 
"  Denominational  schools  (colleges  and  universities),  are  essen- 
tially narrowing  in  their  tendencies  and  influence,  upon  the 
minds  of  youth.  They  encourage  the  very  natural  disposition 
in  human  society  to  divide  into  classes,  while  the  common  schools 
(colleges  and  universities),  are  peculiarly  democratic.  The  lat- 
.  ter  foster  toleration ;  the  former  encourage  bigotry  and  clan- 
nishness  and  those  who  would  increase  their  number  at  the  ex- 
pense of  common  schools  are  enemies  of  toleration.  People 
who  confine  their  children  within  the  associations  of  their  own 
church  retard  them  in  culture  and  contract  their  mental  and 
moral  powers.  In  after  years  they  have  to  unlearn  what  has  been 
industriously   instilled  into  their  minds  by   sincere  but  narrow 


50 

minded  instructors,  if  they  ever  become  broadly  sympathetic  and 
charitably  tolerant  towards  the  many  who  will  always  think  dif- 
ferent from  them." 

Thus  the  arguments  agairist  denominational  schools  tell  with 
equal  force  against  denominational  academies,  colleges  and  uni- 
versities. The  people's  children  taught  and  trained  in  the  com- 
mon schools  to  despise  all  bigotry  and  "  narrow-minded  intole- 
rance," reject  as  beneath  their  enlightened  standard  denomina- 
tional colleges,  and  as  they  have  a  right  to  the  highest  education 
in  the  best  institutions,  they  demand  the  establishment  of  Cor- 
nell universities  all  along  the  line,  from  Buffalo  to  New  York. 
How  long,  I  may  be  permitted  to  ask,  will  the  Baptist,  Metho- 
dist, Universalist,  Presbyterian  and  Episcopal  colleges  survive 
the  establishment  by  the  State,  with  unlimited  State  funds,  of 
rival  and  competing  non-sectarian  universities  ?  Yet  the  right  of 
the  people  to  demand  a  full  supply  of  non-sectarian  colleges 
and  universities,  in  view  of  the  principles  enunciated  by  the  ad- 
vocates of  the  common  school  system,  cannot  be  questioned. 

Why  should  the  State  hold  its  hand  when  the  work  is  only 
half  done?  The  college  and  university  but  lay  the  foundation 
for  life's  work.  That  work  is  found  in  the  professions.  It  is 
important  for  the  people  to  have  sound  lawyers  and  skillful  and 
well  instructed  physicians  and  surgeons.  Why  should  not  the 
State  furnish  the  very  best  schools  of  law  and  medicine,  just  as 
it  proposes  to  found  schools  for  the  arts,  sciences  and  trades  ? 
The  State  offers  to  be  father  to  its  children,  and  it  ought  to  do  its 
full  duty  to  all. 

In  this  arraignment  of  the  State  there  is  another  neglect  of 
duty  still  more  serious  for  which  it  should  be  taken  to  task.  The 
advocates  of  the  common  school  system  justify  the  action  of  the 
State  in  assuming  to  educate  its  children  in  public  schools  on  the 
plea  of  economy.  It  is  cheaper,  they  say,  to  build  schools  than 
poor-houses  and  prisons.  Education  makes  a  people  moral,  and 
a  moral  people  will  keep  out  of  prisons  and  poor-houses.  The 
same  argument  has  equal  weight  in  behalf  of  the  establishment 


51 

of  institutions — churches,  for  helpiftg  people  to  remain  moral  and 
virtuous.  The  boy  soon  forgets  his  lesson,  and  the  State  that 
has  undertaken  to  keep  him  out  of  prison  and  poor-house  by- 
making  him  moral  must  go  on  with  its  work  and  provide  its  ward 
with  churches  on  a  broad  principle  of  morals  and  free  from  all 
"sectarian  hate"  and  unpleasantness.  It  is  true  this  work  be- 
longs to  the  denominations,  but  the  denominations  have  failed 
to  do  their  full  work,  and  what  they  have  done  is  not  well  done. 
They  have  not  a  sufificient  number  of  churches;  the  expense 
attending  them  is  too  great  for  the  poor;  even  the  rich  turn  from 
them;  they  are  "  too  narrow-minded  and  bigoted  ; "  they  hinder 
"  the  unification  of  the  nation  ; "  "  encourage  the  very  natural 
disposition  in  human  society  to  divide  into  classes ; "  "  retard 
culture  and  contract  mental  and  moral  powers." 

Then,  as  a  people  must  be  moral  to  keep  out  of  the  poor- 
house  and  the  prison,  why  should  not  the  State  for  its  own  wel- 
fare and  in  a  spirit  of  economy  found  and  support  institutions — 
call  them  churches,  if  you  pl-ease — for  the  instruction  of  the  whole 
body  of  the  people  in  morals  and  such  rules  of  life  as  will  help  to 
keep  them  independent  of  State  bounty  and  support,  except  in 
the  matter  of  education  and  morals.  Under  this  beneficent  and 
paternal  care  the  wards  of  the  State  will  be  provided  with  noble 
halls,  and  whilst  orators  of  refinement  and  culture  and  the  highest 
attainments  are  discoursing  eloquently  and  pleasantly  to  them, 
the  "  bitterness  of  sectarian  hate  "  will  be  seduously  excluded. 
The  Hon.  Mr.  Bateman,  State  Superintendent  of  Public  Instru(?- 
tion  in  Illinois,  says :  "  The  discords,  bitterness,  antagonisms 
and  dogmatisms  of  religious  sects  are  the  shame  and  scandal  of 
Christendom,  and  a  libel  and  burlesque  upon  the  teachings  of 
Christ,  and  the  shame,  scandal,  libel  and  burlesque  are  only 
intensified  by  saying  that  these  hideous  things  are  inevitable 
among  Christians."  The  national  religion,  without  a  creed,  now 
about  to  be  inaugurated  with  all  the  wealth  of  the  State  at  com- 
mand, will  remove  all  these  scandals  from  the  churches  as  it  has 
driven  them  out  of  the  schools.     Its  religion,  having  in  view  only 


52 

the  moral  welfare  of  its  subjects, — its  children  will  not  be  sectarian 
or  denominational,  but  broad,  liberal,  "  full  of  simplicity  and  love, 
including  all  the  moral  maxims  and  ethical  principles  that  men 
deem  valuable ;  "  "  it  will  exalt  God,  and  holiness  and  truth  only  ;  " 
"  it  will  have  nothing  to  do  with  the  devices  of  men  ;  "  under  it 
"whoever  loves  truth  and  obeys  Jesus  Christ  is  an  heir  of  heaven 
whether  he  has  any  human  certificates  to  that  effect  or  not." 
These  are  the  arguments  of  the  common  school  advocates  by 
which  they  justify  the  secularization  of  education.  Upon  the 
introduction  of  this  common,  free,  national  religion,  it  is  proba- 
ble that  denominational  churches  and  institutions  for  the  incul- 
cating of  moral  truths  under  sectarian  control  will  survive  but  a 
limited  period  of  time.  There  may  be  some  who  will  protest 
against  this  meddling  and  interference  on  the  part  of  the  State, 
but  the  ready  supply  of  arguments  used  to  defend  the  common 
school  system  will  be  at  hand  to  justify  the  State  in  furnishing 
instruction  for  the  people  in  the  interests  of  morality,  good 
citizenship,  the  unity  of  the  nation  and  economy.  Here  is  the 
language  of  one  of  the  Apostles  of  the  new  creedless  religion, 
Mr.  Abbot  of  the  Index :  "  In  his  mind's  eye  he  saw  the  time 
when  there  should  be  no  churches,  but  men  would  worship  every- 
where ;  but  all  should  be  brothers.  There  may  be  halls  of 
culture  and  fixed  ways  to  advance  humanity,  but  they  will  need 
no  church."  What  a  choice  but  comprehensive  expression. 
"  Fixed  ways  to  advance  humanity."  Of  course,  they  will  be 
fixed,  very  determined,  very  positive,  very  arbitrary.  We  have 
one  of  the  "  fixed  ways  to  advance  humanity "  in  the  present 
common  school  system. 

At  the  same  convention  at  which  Mr.  Abbot  foreshadowed 
the  future  national  religion,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Towne  gave  a  specimen 
of  the  manner  in  which  he  taught  religion  that  was  not  sectarian 
to  the  inmates  of  the  House  of  Correction  at  Detroit :  "  They  do 
recognize  a  divinity  in  man — the  Creator  clothes  the  creature  man 
with  this  divinity.  It  is  said  God  descended  into  humanity 
through  the  Lord  Jesus.     Why  not  say  it  of  all  men?     The  true 


53 

Christ  as  sent  to  us  from  God,  is  in  Nature.  Wherever  love  is, 
there  is  the  Christ  also.  The  humane  then  is  religion.  Men  may 
be  religious  according  to  their  humanity."  This  is  not  sectarian, 
but  is  good,  sound,  State  or  National  religion. 

I  am  not  straining  my  argument  for  effect. — Greater  changes 
have  flowed  from  smaller  and  weaker  beginnings.  The  daily  and 
untiring  literary  labors  of  armies  of  Commissioners,  State  and 
County  Superintendents,  teachers  almost  numberless,  and  hosts 
of  others,  working  on  the  same  line,  with  a  united  will  and  pur- 
pose, will  not  find  it  a  herculean  task  to  disseminate  their  ideas 
all  over  the  country,  and  establish  this  "  fixed  way  to  advance 
humanity." 

We  are  told  that  there  shall  be  no  change  in  the  present  sys- 
tem. But  when  we  ask  them  to  tell  us  what  is  this  system,  they 
are  not  able  to  agree  among  themselves.  They  cannot  say  if  it 
is  "education  with  religious  instruction,"  or  "  education  purely 
secular  and  without  religious  instruction  of  any  kind." 

In  New  York  State  the  law  reads  that  there  shall  be  no  re- 
ligious exercises  of  any  kind  in  any  of  the  public  schools  of  the 
State,  outside  of  the  city  of  New  York,  within  school  hours.  If 
I  have  misunderstood  or  misstated  the  law,  the  Hon.  Mr. 
Weaver,  State  Superintendent  of  Public  Instruction,  will,  when 
consulted  on  the  subject,  correct  the  mistake.  The  practice  in 
most  of  the  schools,  and  notably  here  in  Rochester,*  is  to  ignore 
the  law,  and  in  utter  disregard  of  the  rights  of  a  minority,  for 
the  majority  is  made  up  of  Evangelicals,  to  have  that  amount  of 
Bible  reading,  praying  and  the  singing  of  hymns  which  seems 
pleasing  to  them. 

Passing  on  to  the  State  of  Ohio,  we  discover  that  "  our  com- 
mon schools  cannot  be  secularized  under  the  constitution  of  Ohio." 
"  It  is  a  serious  question,"  says  Judge  Hagans,  "  whether  as  a 
matter  of  policy  merely  it  would  not  be  better  that  they  were, 
rather  than  offend  conscience  ;"  and  he  then  decided  that  the 


*  Since  the  above  was  written,  Rochester  has  put  Bible  readinif.  prayer  anil  reliif  ious 
exercises  out  of  her  schools. 


54 

resolutions  of  the  Cincinnati  Board  of  Education,  forbidding  re- 
ligious instruction  and  the  reading  of  religious  books  were  "  un- 
constitutional and  void." 

Journeying  still  further  West,  to  Missouri,  we  find  that  the 
law  and  the  practice  are  against  religious  instruction  of  any  kind 
in  that  State.     They  are  pushing  secularism  to  its  extreme  limit. 

Coming  back  to  the  Atlantic  sea-board,  in  the  little  State  of 
New  Jersey,  the  public  schools  are  conducted  on  the  principle  of 
imparting  religious  instruction  that  is  thoroughly  and  essentially 
Protestant  in  character.  Lest  the  Protestant  teaching  in  the 
schools  should  not  be  sufficient,  the  State  Superintendent  of 
Public  Instruction,  whose  salary  is  paid  by  Catholic  and  Protest- 
ant, is  careful  to  furnish  the  school  districts  with  lists  of  books 
for  public  school  libraries  containing  the  works  of  the  most  bitter 
anti-Popery  authors. 

No  less  discordant  are  the  newspapers  in  their  opinions  on 
this  question  of  religion  in  the  schools.  Thus,  the  Rochester 
Democrat  and  Chronicle  holds  that  "  it  would  be  folly  to  sacri- 
fice the  Bible."  The  Rochester  Express  calls  for  secular  educa- 
tion without  sectarianism,  but  does  not  give  its  opinioh  of  the 
practice  of  the  Rochester  schools  to  give  religious  instruction  in 
contravention  of  the  State  law.  The  New  York  World  favors  as 
much  religion  in  the  schools  as  will  give  the  pupil  a  salutary  fear 
of  the  gallows  and  State  prison :  "  It  (the  State)  undertakes  to 
give  the  child  such,  knowledge  as  shall  put  him  in  the  way  of 
earning  his  living  and  shall  make  him  afraid  to  get  it  by  murder 
or  robbery."  "  But  he  may  be  greedy,  scheming,  unscrupulous, 
and  altogether  objectionable  as  a  human  being.  The  State  takes 
no  account  of  that,  but  turns  him  over  to  the  church  to  have  his 
depravities  chastened  out  of  him."  The  New  York  Herald  is  in 
favor  of  having  the  Bible  in  the  schools — is  not  particular  about 
the  version,  and  prefers  that  the  reading  should  consist  of  only 
'  a  short  Psalm,  a  few  Proverbs  or  something  akin."  The  New 
York  Tribune  gives  up  the  Bible  as  the  only  means  of  defending 
the    Common    School  system  with  consistency.      The   Albany 


55 

Morning  Express  defends  "  secular  "  education  free  from  any 
sectarian  bias.  "  The  occasional  exceptions  but  prove  the  rule, 
which  may,  at  any  time  it  is  infringed,  be  enforced  by  an  appeal 
to  the  proper  authorities."  This  means  that  the  infringement  of 
the  rule  forbidding  religious  exercises  may  be  stopped  here  in 
Rochester  whenever  an  appeal  is  made  to  the  proper  authorities. 
The  Troy  Daily  Times,  in  an  article  most  courteous  and  moderate, 
whilst  strongly  upholding  the  common  school  system,  says :  "  We 
do  not  think  that  religious  training  is  needful  in  the  schools, 
*  *  *  *  The  true  function  of  the  common  school  is  to  teach 
the  rudiments  of  useful  knowledge :  to  fit  the  child  for  acquiring 
the  learning  to  meet  the  practical  duties,  which  require  a  decent 
degree  of  intelligence  and  some  technical  knowledge."  I  am 
afraid  the  Troy  Times  will  not  advocate  the  establishment  of  ad- 
ditional Cornell  universities  at  the  public  expense.  The  Utica 
Herald  also  sides  with  those  who  would  remove  the  Bible  from 
the  schools. 

When  we  leave  the  Press  to  come  under  the  Pulpit  the  disa- 
greement does  not  end.  Ministers  of  religion  are  not  of  one 
mind  on  this  vital  question  of  religion  or  no  religion  in  the  com- 
mon schools.  There  is  no  difference  of  opinion  among  them 
with  regard  to  the  education  to  be  given  to  the  sons  of  the 
wealthier  classes  who  frequent  academies,  colleges,  seminaries  and 
universities.  These  are  to  receive  a  religious  training  in  denomi- 
national institutions.  Rev.  Mr.  Mann  and  Rev.  Mr.  Saxe  of 
this  city,  and  Rev.  Mr.  Spraeker  of  Albany  speak  out  in  favor  of 
secular  education  without  religious  instruction  or  Bible  reading. 
Other  clergymen  in  this  city  and  elsewhere  are  equally  loud  in 
calling  for  the  reading  of  the  Bible,  prayer  and  the  singing  of 
hymns.  The  Rev.  Dr.  Clark  of  Albany,  in  a  pamphlet  that  has 
obtained  the  endorsement  and  warm  approval  of  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Wm.  B.  Sprague  of  Albany,  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Andrew  P.  Pea- 
body,  of  Harvard  College,  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Isaac  Ferris,  Chan- 
cellor of  the  New  York  University,  and  of  the  Hon.  Ira  Harris, 


56 

LL.  D.,  late  United  States  Senator  and  Chancellor  of  the  Roch- 
ester University,  gives  the  views  of  the  evangelical  denomina- 
tions who  constitute  the  more  numerous  body  in  the  community, 
and  who  give  tone  and  direction  to  the  commom  schools. 

Rev.  Dr.  Clark  and  the  others  with  him  say :  "  Our  fathers 
built  this  nation  on  the  Bible.  This  sacred  volume  they  placed 
in  the  family,  the  church  and  the  school.  They  knew  what  every 
intelligent  man  knows,  that  the  chief  fact  about  any  nation  and 
itsrulingpower,  is  its  religion.  *  *  *  The  ignorance, 
the  superstition,  the  temporal  desolation,  the  spiritual  fetters, 
the  crimes,  the  wretchedness  in  these  countries,  ( Italy,  Spain 
and  Mexico)  are  the  outgrowth  of  Romanism.  Our  fathers  de- 
sired to  create  on  this  soil  a  nation  of  which  God  would  be  the 
soul  and  center ;  the  radiating  point  of  influence  that  would 
shape  our  government,  character,  schools,  families,  literature,  and 
mould  the  whole  social  and  domestic  condition  of  the  people. 
They  had  the  sagacity  to  see  that  their  success  in  this  work  de- 
pended upon  having  the  children  and  youth  in  the  land  educated 
as  God  would  have  them  educated,  in  the  principles  and  duties 
unfolded  in  His  Holy  Word.  If  we  are  to  have  a  Christian 
nation,  it  must  be  by  force  of  Christian  ideas  instilled  into  the 
hearts  of  the  young.  *  *  *  It  is  clear  from  the 
history  of  the  free  school  system  of  America  that  it  had  its 
origin  in  the  desire  to  maintain  the  truths  of  the  Bible  in  the 
hearts  of  all  the  people.     The  Bible  is,  in  fact,  its  source.         * 

*  *  To  remove,  therefore,  the  Bible  and  its  sacred 
principles  from  our  system  of  education,  would  be  to  take  from 
that  system  its  very  soul,  its  life-giving  power.  How,  then,  can 
any  one  call  the  Bible,  that  reveals  to  us  '  religion,'  a  sectarian 
book?  *  *  *  If  it  is  opposed  to  Romanism,  it  is  not 
because  it  is  a  Protestant  book,  but  because  it  is  God's  book,  the 
light  of  which,  if  permitted  to  shine,  would  sweep  all  the  dark- 
ness, and  errors,  and  iniquities  of  Romanism  from  the  earth. 
*  *  *  The  Bible  has  never  injured  them  (the  Catho- 
lics) or  their  children.     It  damages  Popery  ;  it  does  not  damage 


57 

them.  *  *  *  It  has  been  a  matter  of  congratulation 
in  years  past,  on  the  part  of  many  Protestants,  that  so  many 
Roman  Catholics  are  coming  to  this  country,  that  they  might 
thereby  be  brought  under  evangelical  influences ;  that  we  might, 
in  the  spirit  of  kindness  and  good-will,  offer  them  a  pure  gospel : 
that  seeing  and  experiencing  the  temporal  blessing  of  a  land  filled 
with  Bibles,  they  might  be  induced  '  to  search  the  Scriptures," 
and  discover  that  the  truths  therein  contained  are  profitable  both 
for  this  life  and  the  life  to  come."  After  quoting  Rev.  Mr.  Matti- 
son's  statement  that  in  twelve  years  one  million  nine  hundred  and 
ninety  thousand  Romanists  had  left  the  Catholic  Church,  he  pro- 
seeds  to  say  :  **  Of  the  correctness  of  this  statement  I  have  no 
means  of  determining;  but  this  we  do  know,  that  multitudes 
have  yielded  to  the  influence  of  our  institutions,  and  that  the 
most  effectual  agency  in  this  work  has  been  our  admirable  public 
school  system.  .  > 

For  the  great  medium  through  which  we  reach  these  classes 
with  ideas  and  influences  essential  to  qualify  them  to  become 
good  American  citizens,  is  the  public  school  system.  We  reach 
them  through  other  instrumentalities — through  our  churches, 
Sabbath  schools,  and  missionary  enterprises ;  but  our  great  hope 
in  the  work  of  enlightening,  Christianizing,  and  Americanizing 
these  masses,  is  through  the  system  of  public  instruction  founded 
by  our  fathers."  "A  school  without  the  Bible  educates  them 
(the  children)  in  the  fatal  fallacy  that  the  State  has  nothing  to 
do  with  religion.  It  leads  them  to  infer  that  it  is  expedient  and 
safe  to  have  a  school  without  a  God,  it  is  equally  expedient  and 
safe  to  have  the  family  and  society  without  a  God." 

We  do  not  forget  the  words  of  the  Rev.  Nicholas  Murray, 
Presbyterian  clergyman,  spoken  at  a  May  Anniversary  meeting 
in  New  York,  to  the  effect  that  whilst  it  was  useless  for  them  (the 
Protestants)  to  trouble  themselves  about  the  conversion  of  the 
adult  emigrant  Catholics,  between  the  two  stones  of  the  mill,  the 
Bible  and  the  common  schools,  they  would  grind  Catholicity  out 
of  their  children. 


58 

How  well  satisfied  they  are  with  the  working  of  the  system, 
we  may  learn  from  the  sermon  of  a  Presbyterian  divine  of  this 
city,  preached  on  the  17th  of  December, '  1871  :  "  Nay,  there  is 
a  great  deal  of  religion  in  our  schools.  Not  in  outward  form, 
perhaps,  but  it  is  there.  Our  Saviour  compared  religion  to  salt ; 
and  salt  in  well  cooked  food  does  not  so  much  lie  in  crystals  on 
the  surface  or  in  lumps  which  you  crush  between  your  teeth,  but 
is  diffused  through  the  whole  man.  And  in  our  schools,  from 
the  ringing  of  the  bell  up  to  a  recitation  in  the  Anabasis,  there  is 
scarcely  one  thing  that  is  not  toned  and  shaped  by  the  religion 
of  our  blessed  Lord." 

These  extracts  are  long,  but  as  they  reflect  the  views  of 
many  of  those  who  are  opposed  to  us,  it  is  right  to  give  them. 
The  spirit  and  motives  of  the  evangelical  party  are  brought  out 
in  plain  language  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Clark.  His  words  and  sug- 
gestions coincide  with  the  practice  of  the  party  represented  by 
him,  as  the  experience  of  Catholics  tells  us.  Honest-minded 
men  among  our  non-Catholic  citizens  will  see  that  there  is  great 
cause  for  complaint  of  the  injustice  and  wrong  of  the  common 
school  system,  as  it  works  against  parents  and  citizens,  whose 
views  and  feelings  on  religious  subjects  are  not  in  harmony  with 
those  of  the  evangelical  churches.  We  frankly  confess  that  whilst 
very  few  of  our  children  are  drawn  off  to  any  of  the  evangelical 
churches,  large  numbers  of  them  are  weaned  from  their  own 
religion  and  go  to  join  the  ever  increasing  ranks  of  unbelievers  in 
any  system  of  religion. 

But  our  evangelical  friends  have  taken  a  false  position  on  this 
question  which  they  are  loath  to  quit.  While  they  persist  in 
attempting  impossible  things  the  battle  is  going  on  in  favor  of 
indifferentism  and  infidelity.  As  the  combat  thickens,  the  third 
party  (the  Catholic)  quietly  withdraws  from  the  field,  leaving 
evangelicalism  to  perish  beneath  the  load  of  inconsistencies  and 
fine  philosophical  theories  which  it  chose  to  assume.  There  is 
hope  that  before  the  battle  ends  some  of  the  evangelical  denomi- 
nations will  see  their  mistake,  discard  false  theories  and  go  back 


59 

to  their  original  teachings  and  practices.  Already  the  Baptist 
denomination,  one  of  the  most  numerous  in  the  country,  is 
sounding  the  alarm.  You  have  not  forgotten  the  remarkable 
language  of  Dr.  Anderson  at  a  National  Baptist  Convention 
in  New  York  city,  in  April,  1870.  In  May,  1871,  the  New- 
England  Baptist  Educational  Convention  was  held  in  Wor- 
cester, Mass.  The  work  of  that  convention  may  be  summed 
up  in  the  resolution  passed  by  the  convention,  recommending 
the  establishment  of  at  least  one  academy  in  each  New  England 
State  for  the  education  of  children  of  the  Baptist  denomination. 
The  necessity  for  these  academies  is  found  in  "  the  defects  of  the 
public  schools." 

In  the  same  month  the  Western  Baptist  Educational  Con- 
vention met  in  Chicago.  In  the  same  sense  and  to  the  same 
purpose  did   the   Reverend  gentlemen  speak  in  this  convention. 

The  Convention  of  Southern  Baptists,  which  met  in  Marion, 
Ala.,  on  the  12th  of  April,  1871,  having  representatives  from 
Virginia,  South  Carolina,  Georgia,  Alabama,  Mississippi  and 
Kentucky  was  even  more  decided  and  outspoken  on  the  trouble 
in  upholding  the  Baptist  denorftination.  An  address  was  deliv- 
ered by  Rev.  Theo.  Whitfield  on  the  advantages  of  education  in 
denominational  colleges.  In  the  course  of  the  discussion  which 
followed,  the  opinion  was  expressed  by  Dr.  Poindexter,  Professor 
Davis  and  Rev.  E.  B.  League,  that  "  the  tendency  of  the  common 
school  system  was  to  foster  infidelity^'  and  that  "  the  only  hope  is 
Christian  education  in  our  own  schools.'* 

Whilst  there  is  then  great  diversity  of  opinion  among  Legis- 
lators, Editors  and  Ministers  respecting  the  imparting  or  with- 
holding of  religious  instruction  in  the  common  schools  there  is 
yet  another  class  who  deny  the  right  of  the  State  to  meddle  in 
the  education  of  children.  Nor  is  this  class  insignificant  in 
numbers  or  in  influence.  Furthermore,  it  is  a  class  that  from  a 
variety  of  causes  is  daily  growing  in  numbers  and  in  influence. 
As  the  wealthier  classes  see  the  failure  of  the  present  system  to 
embrace   the    great  mass  of  the  children,  to  bring  about  the 


6o 

promised  economy,  to  diminish  the  number  of  paupers  and 
criminals,  they  begin  to  ask,  Has  not  a  mistake  been  made  ? 
What  right  has  the  State  to  assume  the  duty  of  parents  ? 

When  such  questions  are  being  asked,  does  it  not  behoove 
the  friends  of  the  common  school  system  to  examine  if  some 
arrangement  cannot  be  aimed  at  by  which  all  can  come  under  the 
working  of  the  system  in  a  way  satisfactory  to  citizens  of  every 
class?  Many  who  now  attend  private  and  religious  schools, 
being  deprived  of  their  share  of  the  taxes,  will  be  compelled  to 
join  hands  with  the  discontented  wealth  and  capital  of  the 
country.  This  is  not  idle  talk  or  foolish  threat.  You  have  only 
to  step  outside  your  own  circle  to  learn  that  the  elements  of 
opposition  are  strong  and  growing.  Every  act  of  injustice,  every 
day  of  injustice,  adds  to  the  strength  of  that  opposition. 

Rev.  Mr.  Mann  tells  us  with  great  fairness  that  "  it  must  be 
owned  when  we  are  told  that  in  this  city  somewhere  about  one- 
third  as  many  children  are  being  educated  in  the  Catholic 
schools  as  in  the  public  schools,  and  that  in  so  direct  and  costly 
a  way  almost  the  entire  Catholic  population  repudiate  the  public 
school  system,  for  the  support'of  which  they  are  taxed  equally 
with  others,  it  must  be  owned  that  the  thing  is  not  working 
justly.  Facts  like  these  are  too  significant  to  be  overlooked. 
And  as  we  inquire  into  the  cause  of  such  a  state  of  things,  the 
sense  of  its  injustice  deepens.  It  has  ever  been  thought  of 
questionable  morality  to  tax  for  the  support  of  the  public  schools 
a  rich  man  who  never  patronizes  them,  preferring  to  keep  a  tutor 
in  his  own  house ;  but  we  have  got  over  that  on  the  plea  that 
property  has  an  interest  in  education,  and  that  the  rich,  for  their 
own  protection,  must  see  that  the  poor  are  taught.  But  here  is 
a  large  class  who,  in  the  main,  are  not  rich,  and  who,  from  con- 
scientious scruples  of  opinion,  as  they  say,  about  religion,  with- 
draw from  the  public  schools,  and  do  their  part  for  the  education 
of  the  poor  in  other  institutions.  When  it  is  a  rich  man,  who, 
for  the  sake  of  style,  declines  the  benefit  of  the  free  school  for 
his  children,  we  say,  justly  enough  perhaps,  '  Let  him  go  !     Let 


6i 

him  pay  for  his  pride  as  dearly  as  he  pleases ! '  But  the  case  is 
somewhat  different  when  the  common  people,  from  a  sense  of 
religious  duty,  mistaken  or  not  as  you  please,  pass  by  what  they 
are  compelled  to  pay  for,  and  voluntarily  pay  over  again  to 
obtain  the  thing  conscience  requires." 

The  Hon.  Gerrit  Smith  represents  a  large  and  increasing 
party,  who  maintain  that  governments  should  leave  education 
alone.  He  says:  "It  (the  government)  is  certainly  no  more  fit 
to  have  a  part  in  shaping  and  controlling  the  school  than  in 
shaping  and  controlling  the  church — and  the  sound  arguments 
against  its  meddling  with  the  church  are,  in  the  main,  sound 
arguments  against  its  meddling  with  the  school.  *  *  * 
No  less  is  the  parent's  right  to  choose  the  kind  of  school  than 
the  kind  of  church  for  his  children.  Roman  Catholics,  and  many 
Protestants  also,  are  content  with  no  school  which  is  not  posi- 
tively and  directly  a  religious  one.  Hence  their  opposition  to 
the  government  school,  which  rests  on  an  evil  compromise — a 
compromise  requiring  the  elimination  from  the  school  of  all 
religion  and  use  of  all  Bibles.  *  *  *  Xhe  government 
school  has  always,  and  necessarily,  been  a  bundle  of  compromises ; 
and  now  we  are,  but  too  probably,  nearing  the  climax  com- 
promise of  its  divorcement  from  religion.  Just  here  let  me  say 
that  the  fchool  is  far  worse  than  worthless  which,  taking  a  child 
at  its  most  plastic  age,  declines,  nevertheless,  to  have  a  part  in 
forming  its  religious  character.  *  *  *  But  we  are  told 
that  one  of  the  wise  objects  of  the  government  schools  is  to  pre- 
vent the  getting  up  of  sectarian  schools.  Our  answer  is,  that  it 
is  no  more  the  proper  office  of  government  to  hinder  the  multi- 
plying of  sectarian  schools  than  the  multiplying  of  sectarian 
churches;  and  that  the  people  are  to  be  left  as  free  to  multiply 
the  one  as  the  other.  *  *  ''^  Government  can  never  do 
more  for  its  people  than  protect  their  persons  and  property.  If 
thus  protected  they  cannot  prosper,  then  all  the  governments  on 
earth  cannot  suffice  to  make  the  imbeciles  prosper." 


62 

In  the  same  sense  and  with  equal  expHcitness  did  the  late 
Rev.  Dr.  John  C.  Lord,  Presbyterian  Clergyman  of  Buffalo,  in 
1853,  speak  out  on  this  subject:  "  Now  the  great  objection 
which  I  have  to  the  State  Schools  is,  that  they  cannot  teach 
religion.  And,  in  my  view,  religious  training  should  accompany 
all  other  teaching.  God  has  not  committed  to  Governments  the 
work  of  education.  The  civil  magistrate  has  other  duties  to  per- 
form ;  has  no  divine  warrant  to  turn  teacher  or  to  superintend 
education.  This  is  not  a  matter  to  be  passed  upon  at  the  polls. 
Where  the  Church  is  united  with  the  State  she  may  derive  some 
benefit  from  the  State  and  allow  the  State  to  conduct  her  affairs. 
But  in  this  country  there  is  no  union  of  Church  and  State.  What 
right  has  the  State  to  educate  my  child  ?  The  State  may  admin- 
ister justice,  build  canals  and  railroads,  incorporate  banks,  and 
perform  civil  functions,  but  it  has  no  right  to  establish  a  system 
of  public  schools,  which  compels,  in  fact,  the  great  mass  of  the 
community  to  have  their  children  educated  there  or  not  at  all. 
I  wish  my  children  educated  '  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of 
the  Lord,'  and  not  in  the  nurture  of  the  State.  So  do  Christians 
in  general,  if  the  truth  were  known.  But  the  State  throws  obsta- 
cles in  the  way  by  its  taxation  and  its  great  public  establish- 
ments." 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Lord  being  a  consistent  and  earnest  Presbyte- 
rian, followed  the  teaching  of  his  church.  The  Presbyterians  of 
America,  at  their  General  Assembly  (1848),  passed  the  following  : 

"  Resolved,  Tnat  this  General  Assembly,  believing  that  the 
children  of  the  church  are  a  trust  committed  to  the  church  by  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  having  confidence  in  the  power  of  Chris- 
tian education  to  train  them,  with  the  divine  blessing,  '  in  the 
way  they  should  go,'  do  cordially  recommend  their  congrega- 
tions to  establish  primary  and  other  schools,  as  far  as  may  be 
practicable,  on  the  plans  sanctioned  by  the  last  Assembly — 
of  teaching  the  truths  and  duties  of  our  Jioly  religion  in  connection 
with  the  usual  branches  of  secular  learning^ 


63 

Dr.  Lord  did  not  see  how  Presbyterians  could  hold  to  the 
teaching  of  his  own  church  when  the  State  usuroed  the  work  of 
Imparting  education  "  purely  secular,"  without  "religious  exer- 
cises of  any  kind." 

The  Journal  of  Commerce  of  New  York,  in  a  series  of  arti- 
cles, advocates  the  abandonment  of  the  province  of  education  by 
the  State,  and  its  relinquishment  to  the  family  and  to  religious 
and  charitable  zeal  and  effort,  by  arguments  which  the  friends  of 
the  present  system  will  find  great  difficulty  in  answering.  Among 
other  things,  it  says :  "  Th-e  issue,  however,  does  not  lie  in  the 
direction  taken  by  the  latter.  It  is  probably  between  the  school 
system  as  it  is  and  its  total  abandonment,  and  tfie  substitution  of 
private  instrumentalities,  of  course  including  church  organiza- 
tions, for  State  control.  Our  own  preference  of  these  alternatives 
has  been  more  than  once  stated  in  these  columns.  But  the  agita- 
tion against  the  Bible  and  that  in  favor  of  introducing  German, 
drawing,  and  other  ornamental  or  professional  branches  of  educa- 
tion into  the  common  schools  tend  to  hasten  the  conclusion  we 
have  advocated,  namely ;  the  abandonment  of  the  work  of  educa- 
tion to  private  enterprise,  charitable  or  otherwise,  under  such 
State  supervision  as  may  be  necessary  to  prevent  abuses." 

These  authorities  are  brought  forward  to  prove  that  there 
are  many  who  favor  the  total  abolition  of  the  present  system  of 
the  State  schools.  Nor  is  their  opposition  based  on  whim  or 
fancy  ;  they  have  strong  arguments  to  sustain  their  views,  and  it 
will  not  suffice  to  treat  them  with  contempt. 

Parents  who  are  not  pleased  with  state  education  because 
"  purely  secular,"  are  politely  requested  to  furnish  schools  and 
teachers  for  the  instruction  of  their  children  after  the  ordinary 
school  hours.  They  object  to  comply  with  this  advice  for  several 
reasons.  If  they  must  furnish  schools  and  teachers  to  do  a  part 
of  the  work,  they  may  as  well  provide  them  to  do  the  whole 
work.  Sunday  Schools  are  very  good  so  far  as  they  go,  but  they 
do  not  go  far  enongh.  Every  one  with  his  eyes  open  can  see 
what   efforts  are  needed  to  bring  into  the  Sunday  Schools  the 


64 

children  even  of  the  classes  that  have  home  instruction  and 
require  the  Sunday  School  least  of  all ;  while  the  children  whose 
homes  are  wanting  in  religious  training  and  who  do  not  obtain  it 
in  the  state  schools,  are  the  ones  most  frequently  absent  from 
the  Sunday  Schools. 

A  serious  and  fatal  objection  to  the  proposition  that  the 
churches  shall  provide  religious  instruction  for  the  children  of  the 
various  denominations  after  school  hours  lies  in  the  well-known 
law  of  human  nature,  that  what  becomes  tiresome  and  annoying 
is  not  received  with  advantage.  A  child  that  has  been  restrained 
all  day  and  kept  at  its  books  of  secular  learning  will  look  with 
horror  at  the  additional  task  imposed  on  its  flagging  and  exhausted 
energies  at  the  close  of  a  hard  day's  work.  We  must  not  make 
religion  distasteful  to  our  children,  even  to  please  our  friends  of 
no-religion.  Besides,  an  authority  fully  competent  to  speak  on 
this  question  has  decided  that  such  a  proposal  cannot  be  enter- 
tained. The  Medical  College  of  Middlesex,  Mass.,  has  authorized 
the  publication  of  the  following  facts  as  the  opinions  of  its 
members : 

I.  No  child  should  be  allowed  to  attend  school  before  the 
beginning  of  its  sixth  year. 

II.  The  duration  of  daily  attendance — including  the  time 
given  to  recess  and  physical  exercises — should  not  exceed  four 
and  a  half  hours  for  the  primary  schools ;  five  and  a  half  for  other 
schools. 

III.  There  should  be  required  no  study  out  of  school — 
unless  at  high  school ;  and  this  should  not  exceed  one  hour. 

The  friends  of  the  majority,  wherever  the  law  of  New  York 
state  excluding  the  Bible,  etc.,  is  enforced,  have  a  happy  way  of 
securing  religious  instruction  for  their  children,  without  creating 
disgust  by  tacking  on  religious  exercises  after  school  hours,  by 
having  religious  exercises  before  the  opening  of  the  classes,  when 
the  mind  is  fresh  and  vigorous.  They  admit  our  principle  of  the 
necessity  of  religious  instruction  for  children,  and  secure  its  ad- 
vantages for  their  own,  in  their  own  form  of  worship  and  belief, 


65 

in  school  houses  built  by  the  taxes  of  all,  and  by  the  aid  of 
teachers  paid  by  general  taxation.  When  the  American  people 
determine  to  recognize  principles  and  equal  rights  for  all,  they 
will  not  be  driven  to  expedients  and  subterfuges  that  are  neither 
manly  nor  honest. 

The  Sunday  school  may  be  serviceable  in  supplementing  the 
deficiencies  of  the  week-day  school,  although  it  is  well  known 
that  Sunday  schools  to  prove  attractive  to  the  children  that  need 
them  most,  give  a  great  deal  of  everything  except  religion.  The 
good  little  boys  and  girls  always  go  to  Sunday  school,  but  they 
are  not  the  ones  who  threaten  danger  to  our  institutions,  and 
whose  future  is  a  source  of  anxiety  to  all  lovers  of  our  country. 
The  dangerous  class  is  made  up  of  boys  and  girls,  full  of  life  and 
vigor,  whose  homes  are  uninviting,  with  little  of  God  and  religion 
in  them,  who  keep  away  from  Church  and  Sunday  school,  and 
who,  finding  no  religious  instruction  in  the  week-day  school  to 
form  their  conscience  on  the  law  of  God,  know  only  the  law  of 
the  gallows  and  the  State's  prison. 

The  people  are  beginning  to  find  out  that  the  magnificent 
promises  of  the  system  are  kept  to  the  ear  only.  Already  in  our 
neighboring  city  of  Buffalo,  the  Superintendent  of  education,  in 
his  annual  report  for  1870,  complains  of  the  preference  manifested 
by  parents  for  private  schools :  "  The  increase  of  the  number  and 
attendance  of  pupils  at  private  schools,  during  the  past  ten  years, 
is  a  subject  for  serious  consideration.  Formerly,  the  public 
schools  monopolized  almost  entirely  the  education  of  our  youth  ; 
but,  at  the  present  time,  private  and  religious  schools  are  attended 
by  nearly  25  per  cent,  of  those  who  are  of  the  school  age.  It  is 
an  interesting  question,  to  ascertain  the  causes  which  have  led  to 
this  diversion  of  pupils  to  other  channels."  It  is  more  than  an 
"  interesting  question  " — it  is  a  question  of  vital  importance  affect- 
ing the  welfare  of  the  state  and  the  interests  of  the  whole  people. 
When  these  causes  are  ascertained,  among  them  the  chief  one  will 
be  found  to  be  that  in  Buffalo,  one-half  of  its  population  agree 
with  the  late  Rev.  Dr.  Lord  that  the  State  has  no  right  to  educate 


66 

their  children.  Buffalo  had  in  her  public  schools  a  daily  average 
attendance  of  only  'eleven  thousand  children,  whilst  the  whole 
number  attending  public,  private  and  religious  schools,  according 
to  the  report  of  the  Commissioner  of  Education,  approached 
twenty  thousand.  If  the  diligent  enquirer  into  the  causes  which 
are  leading  parents  to  prefer  private  and  religious  schools  to 
those  of  the  State  will  do  us  the  favor  of  coming  to  Rochester, 
he  will  get  some  light  on  the  subject  when  he.  learns  that  whilst 
the  Commissioner  of  Education  reports  twelve  thousand  five 
hundred  and  eighty-six  children  in  attendance  in  all  the  schools 
of  this  city,  there  are  not  many  more  than  five  thousand  in  daily 
average  attendance  in  the  public  schools.  We  have  four  thous- 
and and  more  in  our  Christian  Free  Schools ;  the  balance  may 
be  found  in  the  private  schools  of  which,  as  I  am  informed,  there 
are  about  fifty. 

The  annual  report  of  the  Board  of  Education  of  New  York 
City  for  1870,  proves  conclusively  that,  notwithstanding  the 
enormous  expenditures  for  the  public  schools,  they  have  failed  to 
win  the  confidence  and  patronage  of  the  public.  This  report 
gives  109,554  as  the  average  number  on  register  for  the  grammar, 
primary,  colored  and  corporate  schools,  and  92,355  as  the  average 
daily  attendance.  Yet  the  Commissioner  of  Education  reports 
155,603  as  the  number  attending  public,  private  and  religious 
schools  in  New  York  City.  To  educate  the  109,554  favored 
children  the  city  paid  $2,733,591.58.  Yet  it  is  well  known  that 
there  are  in  the  "  Christian  Free  Schools"  of  that  city  over  20,000 
children  of  the  very  class  in  whose  favor  the  principle  of  State 
taxation  for  educational  purposes  finds  its  chief  justification, 
whilst  the  number  of  children  attending  no  other  school  than 
that  of  the  street  is  as  great  to-day,  relatively  to  the  whole  num- 
ber of  children  in  the  city,  as  it  was  in  the  days  of  denominational 
schools  as  far  back  as  1805. 

But  to  understand  the  full  beauty  of  this  system  which  thus 
punishes  the  parents  of  twenty  thousand  children  for  religion's 
sake,  let  us  take  a  look  at  what  is  called  the  College  of  New  York. 


6/  ' 

This  college  reports  for  the  year  ending  June  30,  1870,  seven 
hundred  and  ninety  six  pupils,  of  whom  four* hundred  and  thirty- 
eight  left  or  were  dismissed  for  various  reasons  in  the  course  of 
the  year,  and  thirty  were  graduated.  To  give  the  three  hundred 
and  fifty-eight  pupils  who  remained  to  the  close  of  the  scholastic 
year  a  suitable  education  there  were  required  a  President,  with  a 
salary  of  $4,750,  a  Vice-President,  with  a  salary  of  $4,250,  thirteen 
Professors,  each  having  a  salary  of  $3,750,  a  Librarian,  receiving 
an  equal  amount,  Tutors,  Assistants  and  officers  of  various  kinds, 
costing  altogether  for  faculty  and  employes,  $104,535.22. 

Other  payments  increased  the  expense  of  educating  these 
three  hundred  and  fifty-eight  pupils,  in  a  grand  palatial  building 
already  paid  for,  to  $120,111.57.  Yet  because,  for  very  shame's 
sake,  a  partial  instalment  of  justice  was  dealt  out  to  the  schools 
in  which  the  twenty  thousand  poor  children  were  gathered,  a 
howl  is  heard  all  over  the  land.  We  have  learned,  I  hope,  one 
great  lesson  from  the  past,  namely  to  ask  and  demand  justice  and 
equal  rights,  and  not  favors  or  boons.  Nor  to  dwell  too  long  in 
the  metropolis  of  the  State,  let  us  return  to  Rochester.  If  we 
have  no  *'  College  of  New  York,"  we  have  a  Free  Academy  and 
nineteen  common  schools,  costing  for  the  year  ending  March  27, 
1871,  one  hundred  and  thirteen  thousand  three  hundred  and 
seventeen  56-ioO'dollars,  to  educate  a  few  more  than  five  thous- 
and children.  The  Superintendent  of  Education  in  Rochester 
shows  quite  satisfactorily  that  here  it  costs  only  $13.58  for  tuition 
per  pupil  in  daily  average  attendance,  whilst  in  Boston  it  costs 
$21.85,  on  the  same  basis,  demonstrating  conclusively  how- 
economical  we  are  at  the  expense  of  our  teachers,  paying  $400  in 
Rochester,  where  they  pay  $700  and  $800  in  Boston. 

An  illustration  of  the  practical  working  of  the  system  will 
bring  it  home  to  every,  taxpayer  in  the  city.  In  the  northwest 
corner  of  the  town  stands  Public  School  house  No.  17.  On  the 
corner  of  Saxton  and  Campbell  streets,  almost  within  the  shadow 
of  this  school-house,  lives  a  poor  man,  Jeremiah  Callaghan,  owner 
of  a  lot  and  small  cottage,  whose  city  tax  for  the  present  year  was 


68 

$ro.29,  one-fifth  of  which  (that  being  about  the  proportion  of 
city  taxes  needed  for  the  support  of  the  city  schools,)  he  paid  for 
the  education  of  his  neighbors'  children  in  No.  17,  to  which  he  did 
not  send  his  own  children,  because  he  sent  them  to  the  Cathedral 
Free  School.  On  Saxton  street,  not  far  from  No.  17,  lives 
Joseph  Gradel,  whose  city  tax  bill  amounted  to  $47.95,  one-fifth 
of  which  went  for  the  education  of  his  neighbors'  children  in  No. 
17,  to  which  he  did  not  send  his  children,  because  he  sent  them 
to  Saints  Peter  and  Paul's  Parochial  school.  On  the  west  of  No. 
1 7  lives  George  Nunn,  who  paid  $33,  one-fifth  of  which  went  for 
the  education  of  his  neighbors'  children  in  No.  17,  to  which  he  did 
not  send  his  children,  because  he  sent  them  to  the  Holy  Family 
Parochial  School. 

If  one  of  these  children  of  Callaghan,  Gradel  or  Nunn,  in  a  fit 
of  ill-temper,  should  tauntingly  say  to  one  of  its  companions  of 
the  neighborhood,  "Oh,  my  father  pays  for  your  education,  your 
father'doesn't  pay  for  mine!"  could  we  accuse  the  child  of  un- 
truthfulness, however  much  we  might  censure  its  want  of  polite- 
ness and  amiability  ? 

Any  citizen  of  Rochester  can  take  his  city  tax  bill,  divide  the 
amount  by  five  and  thus  learn  how  much  he  contributes  directly 
towards  the  support  of  the  Common  Schools,  whether  he  makes 
use  of  them  or  not. 

When  this  question  is  fairly  looked  at  and  is  brought  home  to 
every  one;  when  the  injustice  of  the  present  system,  so  opposed 
to  all  American  notions  of  fair  play  and  equal  rights,  is  realized 
by  the  people,  then  may  we  hope  for  a  change.  The  taxes  paid 
by  all  will  be  enjoyed  by  all,  no  matter  what  a  man's  religion  may 
be;  it  will  not  be  possible  to  continue  a  system  that  favors  one 
class  in  the  community  and  works  against  another. 

The  Chicago  Evening  Post  of  December  26,  1871,  heads  an 
article  "Hands  Off!"  and  calls  upon  us  "to  let  the  public  school 
system  alone."  It  forgets,  however,  to  tell  the  State  to  keep  its 
hands  out  of  our  pockets.  Unless  we  live  under  the  veriest 
despotism  ever  known,  the  r/^///  to  just  and  equitable  taxation. 


69 

and  the  right  of  all  citizens  to  discuss  the  justice  of  that  taxation 
has  not  been  taken  from  us.  No  people  are  so  sensitive  to  dis- 
cussion  as  they  who  are  conscious  of  wrong. 

But  besides  those  who  oppose  common  schools  on  the 
grounds  that  governments  have  nothing  to  do  with  education  and 
that  the  taxation  is  unjust,  there  is  another  party  growing  up  and 
increasing  in  numbers,  who  assert  that  the  public  schools  have 
failed  to  accomplish  the  work  that  was  claimed  for  them.  No- 
where  in  the  United  States  has  the  system  found  greater  develop- 
ment than  in  Boston.  Its  school  houses  are  the  largest  and  most 
expensive;  its  teachers,  the  best  paid;  its  course  of  study,  cover- 
ing much  and  yet  defective.  If  I  were  to  sit  in  judgment  on  the 
common  school  system  and  point  out  its  inherent  defects  my 
opinion  would  make  little  impression.  With  all  due  deference, 
therefore,  to  the  invitation  of  a  Presbyterian  Minister  of  this  city 
to  visit  and  examine  the  schools  of  Rochester,  I  prefer  to  give 
the  carefully  prepared  judgment  of  one  whose  standing  in  the 
country  cannot  be  questioned.  The  Twenty-Seventh  "Annual 
meeting  of  the  Massachusetts  State  Teachers*  Association  was 
held  in  Boston  in  October  last.  Professor  Agassiz  read  a  paper 
before  this  meeting,  the  first  part  of  which  paper  we  find  con- 
densed as  follows  in  the  Teachers'  Journal  of  Boston  :  "We  were 
too  proud  of  our  success,  and  too  confident  of  the  excellence  of 
our  school  system.  It  had  accomplished  much  but  it  had  failed 
to  give  the  people  that  culture  necessary  to  the  maintenance  of 
republican    institutions.  *  *         *         *  Classes   and 

schools  were  too  large,  and  the  teachers  too  few.  The  large 
school-houses  reminded  him  of  barracks  for  soldiers,  rather  than 
places  where  children  are  to  be  taught.  Large  schools  demand 
a  discipline  which  produces  a  uniformity  which  cramps  and 
represses  many  scholars.  *  *  *  *  The  text-books 
are  defective,  and  are  mostly  made  by  men  who  write  as  a  trade 
rather  than  from  knowledge."  But  if  the  Professor  had  reason 
to  complain  of  the  shortcomings  of  the  public  schools  in  these 
parts  of  the  system,  his  cry  of  distress  over  the  lamentable  results 


70 

of  the  moral  training  is  heartrending.  The  substance  of  the 
second  part  of  the  Professor's  paper  is  found  embodied  in  an 
editorial  article  of  the  Boston  Herald  of  October  20,  1871.  "Year 
after  year  the  Chief  of  Police  publishes  his  statistics  of  prostitu- 
tion in  this  city,  but  how  few  of  the  citizens  bestow  more  than  a 
passing  thought  upon  the  misery  that  they  represent.  Although 
these  figures  are  large  enough  to  make  every  lover  of  humanity 
hang  his  head  with  feelings  of  sorrow  and  shame  at  the  picture, 
we  are  assured  that  they  represent  but  a  little,  as  it  were,  of  the 
actual  licentiousness  that  prevails  among  all  classes  of  society. 
Within  a  few  months,  a  gentleman  (Prof.  Agassiz)  whose  scientific 
attainments  have  made  his  name  a  household  word  in  all  lands, 
has  personally  investigated  the  subject,  and  the  result  has  filled 
him  with  dismay,  when  he  sees  the  depths  of  degradation  to 
which  men  and  women  have  fallen,  he  has  almost  lost  faith  in 
the  boasted  civilization  of  the  nineteenth  century.  In  the  course 
of  his  inquiries  he  has  visited  both  the  well-known  •  houses  of 
pleasure  '  and  the  '  private  establishments '  scattered  all  over  the 
city.  He  states  that  he  has  a  list  of  both,  with  the  street  and 
number,  the  number  of  inmates,  and  many  other  facts  that  would 
perfectly  astonish  the  people  if  made  public.  He  freely  conversed 
with  the  inmates,  and  the  life  histories  that  were  revealed  were 
sad  indeed.  To  his  utter  surprise,  a  large  proportion  of  the 
'soiled  doves'  traced  their  fall  to  mfluetices  that  met  them  vi  the 
public  schools,  and  although  Boston  is  justly  proud  of  its  schools, 
it  would  seem  from  his  story  that  they  need  a  thorough  purifi- 
cation. In  too  many  of  them  the  most  obscene  and  soul- 
polluting  books  and  pictures  circulate  among  both  sexes.  The 
very  secrecy  with  which  it  is  done  throws  an  almost  irresistible 
charm  about  it,  and  to  such  an  extent  has  the  evil  gone  that  we 
fear  a  large  proportion  of  both  boys  and  girls  possess  some  of 
the  articles,  which  they  kindly  (?)  lend  each  other.  The  natural 
results  follow,  and  frequently  the  most  debasing  and  revolting 
practices  are  indulged  in.  And  the  evil  is  not  confined  alone  to 
Boston.     Other  cities  suffer  in  the  same  way.     It   is   but   a   few 


71 

years  since  the  second  city  in  the  Commonwealth  was  stirred 
almost  to  its  foundations  by  the  discovery  of  an  association  of 
boys  and  girls  who  were  wont  to  indulge  their  passions  in  one  of 
the  school-houses  of  the  city,  and  not  long  ago  another  somewhat 
similar  affair  was  discovered  by  the  authorities,  but  hushed  up 
for  fear  of  depopulating  the  schools.  These  facts  demonstrate 
that  parents  and  guardians  do  not  do  their  whole  duty  by  those 
committed  to  their  care." 

Only  the  other  day  it  came  out  that  in  one  of  the  public 
schools  of  Williamsburgh  over  one  hundred  vile  and  immoral 
publications  were  taken  from  the  children  frequenting  that  school. 

Yet  when  parents  and  guardians  wish  "  to  do  their  whole 
duty  by  their  children,"  and  withdraw  them  from  these  "barracks" 
and  the  danger  of  such  contamination,  placing  them  in  schools 
possessing  their  confidence,  they  are  met  by  the  pulpit  and  the 
press,  and  denounced  in  unmeasured  terms  as  "  sectarian,"  "  nar- 
row-minded and  bigoted,"  "  un-American,'  etc. 

Just  here  some  one  may  say  to  me  that  education,  "  purely 
secular,"  being  an  excellent  antidote  against  crime,  is  all  that  the 
State  requires  in  her  function  of  preserving  the  peace  and  pro- 
tecting persons  and  property.  Indeed,  the  friends  of  the  com- 
mon school  system  manifest  great  anxiety  to  convince  the  world 
that  this  description  of  education  lessens  crime,  and  they  arrange 
figures  to  prove  their  assertion,  much  to  their  own  satisfaction. 
They  all  overlook  the  important  fact  that  there  are  crimes,  not 
merely  speculative,  or  simply  irreligious,  that  corrode  and  destroy 
human  life  and  society,  of  which  the  criminal  laws  take  no  cogni- 
zance, and  which  do  not  enter  into  the  tables  of  the  statisticians. 
I  might  here  enumerate  many  such  crimes  of  whose  frequency  we 
are  daily  reminded  by  the  press. 

To  prove  that  "  education  without  religion  "  or  purely  secu- 
lar does  not  keep  men  from  even  the  crimes  punished  by  the 
State,  I  will  give  you  some  strong  and  trustworthy  authorities. 
John  Falk,  founder  of  the  first  House  of  Reform  for  juvenile 


72 

offenders,  said  :  "  Of  what  use  or  advantage  to  the  Common- 
wealth are  rogues  that  know  how  to  read,  to  write  or  to  cypher? 
They  are  only  the  more  dangerous.  The  acquirements  mechani. 
cally  imparted  to  such  men,  can  serve  only  as  so  many  master 
keys  put  into  their  hands  to  break  into  the  sanctuary  of 
humanity." 

Ex-Mayor  Bigelow  of  Boston,  on  a  public  occasion,  said  : 
"At  the  rate  with  which  violence  and  crime  have  recently 
increased,  our  jails,  like  our  alms-houses,  will  scarcely  be  adequate 
to  the  imperious  requirements  of  society."  Ex-Governor  Clif- 
ford, in  a  letter  to  a  gentleman  of  West  Newton,  Mass.,  used  the 
following  remarkable  language  :  "  I  have  a  general  impression 
derived  from  a  long  familiarity  with  the  prosecution  of  crime, 
both  as  Attorney  General  and  District  Attorney,  that  the  merely 
intellectual  education  of  our  schools  in  the  absence  of  that  moral 
culture  and  discipline,  which  in  my  judgment  ought  to  be  an 
essential  part  of  every  system  of  school  education,  furnishes  but 
a  feeble  barrier  to  the  assaults  of  temptation  and  the  prevalence 
of  crime;  indeed,  without  this  sanctifying  element,  I  am  by  no 
means  certain  that  the  mere  cultivation  of  intellect  does  not 
increase  the  exposure  of  crime  by  enlarging  the  sphere  of  man's 
capacity  to  minister,  through  its  agency,  to  his  sensual  and  cor- 
rupt desires.  I  can  safely  say,  as  a  general  inference  drawn  from 
my  own  somewhat  extensive  observation  of  crimes  and  criminals, 
that  as  flagrant  cases  and  as  depraved  characters  have  been  exhib- 
ited amongst  a  class  of  persons  who  have  enjoyed  the  ordinary 
elementary  instruction  of  our  New  England  Schools,  and,  in  some 
instances,  of  the  higher  institutions  of  learning,  as  could  be 
found  by  the  most  diligent  investigation  among  the  convicts  of 
Norfolk  Island  or  of  Botany  Bay." 

No  later  than  the  28th  of  February,  1872,  the  New  York  Even- 
ing Post  gives  its  testimony  on  this  subject  in  the  following 
words : 

"  It  is  a  popular  theory  that  ignorance  is  the  parent  oi  crime. 
That  there  is  a  fallacy  in  this  is,  however,  proved  by  some  figures 


73 

presented  in  the  report  of  the  Inspectors  of  the  State  Peniten- 
tiary in  Western  Pennsylvania.  Of  the  four  hundred  and  eighteen 
inmates  of  this  institution  there  are  only  forty-seven  who  can 
neither  read  nor  write,  and  forty-four  who  can  read  only,  while 
those  who  can  both  read  and  write  number  three  hundred  and 
twenty-seven.  That  is  to  say  the  proportion  of  illiterates  among 
these  prisoners  is  actually  considerably  less  than  the  proportion 
of  them  among  the  whole  adult  population  of  the  Northern 
States  taken  together.  The  same  seems  to  be  true  of  the  other 
prisons.  The  reports  from  Auburn  Prison,  in  this  State,  and 
from  the  prison  at  Columbus,  Ohio,  also  show  that  the  vast 
majority  of  criminals  have  received  a  fair  education.  The  diffi- 
culty seems  to  lie  in  a  misunderstanding  of  the  term  *  education.' 
It  is  construed  to  mean  the  mere  elements  of  intellectual  instruc- 
tion without  regard  to  home  influences  and  moral  training." 

And  if  we  examine  every  jail,  penitentiary  and  prison,  from 
the  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific,  we  shall  not  find  one  inmate  that  did 
not  know  that  the  crime  for  which  he  was  incarcerated  was  pun- 
ishable by  the  laws  of  the  State,  and  that  if  caught  and  convicted 
he  would  be  made  to  suffer  the  prescribed  penalty  of  the  law. 
Yet  having  expelled  God,  the  Bible,  prayer  and  religious  exer- 
cises of  any  kind  from  the  common  schools,  or  keeping  them  in 
the  schools  in  violation  of  the  law,  the  training  of  our  children  is 
brought  down  to  the  "  purely  secular,"  or  intellectual  standard, 
spiced  with  a  salutary  fear  of  the  gallows  and  the  State's  prison. 

These  are  ugly  truths,  but  they  do  not  cease  to  exist  because 
we  try  to  shut  our  eyes  to  their  existence. 

After  all  this  fault  finding  with  the  common  school  system, 
you  have  the  right  to  ask.  What  can  you  propose  as  a  substitute  ? 

Strictly  speaking,  it  is  not  the  office  of  a  Republic  to  meddle 
in  educational  matters.  One  of  the  chief  merits  of  a  Republic  is 
that  it  leaves  the  people  to  govern  themselves,  so  that  they  do 
not  interfere  one  with  another.  That  government  is  the  best 
which  governs  the  least.  Under  such  an  arrangement  the  people 
would   take  education    into  their  own   hands,  and  it  would  be 


74 

better  looked  after,  and  at  less  cost.  To  say  that  republicans 
will  not  avail  themselves  of  the  advantages  of  education  only  as  a 
charity  is  a  libel  on  republicanism  ;  and  when  we  see  one  hun- 
dred thousand  children  of  the  poorest  class  of  the  community 
educated  by  their  parents,  who  at  the  same  time  pay  taxes  for 
the  education  of  their  neighbors'  children,  the  charge  is  a  calumny. 

But  the  plan  of  State  aid  for  education  is  so  generally  accept- 
able that  no  change  need  be  looked  for.  My  own  preference  is 
strongly  in  favor  of  having  the  State  continue  to  aid  educational 
institutions,  provided  it  can  do  so  with  justice  to  all  parties — with 
favor  to  none. 

A  plan  that  would  least  of  all  disturb  the  present  system  has 
been  proposed  by  Elihu  H.  Shepard  of  St.  Louis.  In  a  com- 
munication to  the  Missouri  Republican,  February  22,  1872,  he 
says :  "  I  have  mentioned  in  one  of  the  foregoing  chapters  of 
this  work  the  interest  and  active  part  I  took  in  the  establishment 
of  the  public  schools  of  the  city.  It  has  placed  St.  Louis  in 
advance  of  any  city  in  the  world  for  facilities  for  acquiring  a  good 
education.  It  has  stimulated  the  opening  of  large,  well-managed 
parochial  schools  in  all  parts  of  the  city  by  different  societies, 
which  are  building,  or  have  built,  magnificent  edifices  for  educa- 
tional purposes,  and  filling  them  with  the  most  profound  and  able 
teachers  of  their  respective  societies  for  the  instruction  of  their 
younger  members,  according  to  their  own  tastes  and  desires. 
Their  success  has  been  very  remarkable,  for  it  has  been  done 
without  one  dollar's  aid  from  the  public  treasury,  while  every 
taxable  member  of  these  societies  has  been  contributing  to  the 
support  of  the  St.  Louis  public  schools  without  much  complaint. 
The  time  has  now  come  for  a  small,  and  I  think  a  very  just  and 
necessar)'  change,  and  I  intend  to  advocate  it  with  the  same 
pertinacity  I  did  the  school  tax  from  its  commencement  to  the 
present  time,  and  will  continue.  A  legislative  act  will  be  neces- 
sary to  make  the  change,  and  it  can  be  accomplished  with  almost 
imperceptible  action,  but  with  most  easy  and  praiseworthy  justice 
and  entire  satisfaction.     The  board  of  directors  of  the  St.  Louis 


75 

public  schools  is  already  an  incorporated  body  and  is  well  known 
as  such.  Each  society  that  has  a  literary  edifice  erected  and  has 
been  in  operation  one  public  school  scholastic  year,  can  become 
incorporated  and  thereby  enabled  to  ask  and  receive  from  the 
county  treasurer  such  sum  as  has  been  paid  in  as  public  school 
tax  by  members  of  that  particular  society  and  placed  to  its  credit 
by  the  person  paying  the  tax  and  making  his  wishes  known. 

"Should  action  on  this  subject  be  much  longer  delayed, 
while  we  see  such  crowds  flocking  to  parochial  schools  of  different 
denominations,  we  may  expect  to  see  a  combined  oppositior 
formed  against  the  present  taxation  that  will  endanger  the  labors 
of  so  many  years." 

Although  the  plan  of  Mr.  Shepard  is  open  to  some  objec- 
tions, it  would  satisfy  those  persons  who  sneeringly  tell  us 
Catholics  that  our  share  of  the  taxes  is  so  small  that  we  are  de- 
pendent on  the  charity  of  others ;  it  would  also  quiet  those  other 
citizens  who  fear  lest  any  of  their  money  should  be  used  for  the 
support  of  "  Popery."  Whenever  it  is  arranged  to  give  us  back 
the  money  paid  by  us  for  the  support  of  schools,  we  will  accept 
it  as  a  just  settlement,  build  school-houses  for  our  children  and 
educate  them  without  troubling  the  State  or  our  fellow-citizens. 
To  be  told  to  go  about  our  business  and  not  grumble,  when  our 
money  is  taken  from  us  for  the  education  of  our  neighbors* 
children,  is  too  much  for  poor  human  nature.  As  we  have  never 
heard  any  one  say  that  under  similar  circumstances  he  would  feel 
happy,  it  is  not  surprising  that  we  are  somewhat  miserable. 

I  would  respectfully  submit  that  the  State  continue  to  aid  in 
the  education  of  its  children,  define  and  describe  the  amount  of 
education  it  is  disposed  to  pay  for,  specify  the  conditions  under 
which  it  will  pay  for  that  education,  determine  the  annual  sum 
per  capita  to  be  paid  for  it,  and  then  pay  that  amount  for  that 
education  wherever  it  finds  it  under  the  conditions  imposed, 
whether  it  be  in  a  large  school  or  a  small  one,  private  or  public, 
religious  or  purely  secular. 


76 

State  education  will  necessarily  be  restricted.  There  is  no 
good  reason  why  it  should  include  more  than  the  elementary 
branches  of  an  English  education,  namely,  Reading,  Writing, 
Arithmetic,  Geography  and  the  History  of  the  United  States. 
When  you  pass  beyond  this  limit  the  field  is  boundless ;  you 
cannot  stop  short  of  a  University  education.  Under  this  plan 
the  State  will  have  dealings  with  the  people — its  citizens.  It  will 
be  for  them  to  say  if  they  will  have  religion — the  higher  branches 
— a  classical  course — the  refinements  of  a  polished  education  in 
the  schools  to  which  they  send  their  children.  If  they  want  more 
than  the  State  agrees  to  pay  for,  let  them  pay  what  additional 
sum  they  please  for  their  religion  and  accomplishments.  The 
State  will  take  cognizance  of  what  it  pays  for  and  nothing  else. 

Many  silly  things  have  been  said  in  reference  to  the  agitation 
of  this  question.  To  listen  to  some  people  one  would  suppose 
the  right  of  "  Free  Speech  "  had  come  to  an  end  ;  that  a  public 
question  in  which  all  are  interested  should  not  be  discussed  ;  that 
the  right  of  arbitrary  taxation  alone  remained  in  a  Republic  the 
essence  of  whose  life  is  the  will  of  the  people,  founded  in  law  and 
justice ;  that  our  young  Nation  which  cast  off  its  swaddling- 
clothes  so  quickly  and  so  completely,  is  already  as  hide-bound  by 
a  system,  because  it  is  a  system,  as  any  old,  shriveled  up  Euro- 
pean despotism  that  has  been  growing  with  its  pet  systems  for 
centuries  past. 

We  have  been  invited  to  leave  the  country ;  there  have 
been  fearful  mutterings  of  bloodshedding  and  war  to  the  knife. 
Yet  no  one  has  been  hurt,  if  some  people's  folly  has  been 
exposed.  There  is  talk,  they  tell  us,  of  a  "  No-Popery  "  party. 
Well,  we  have  seen  "  No-Popery  "  times,  the  Native  American 
party  and  the  Know-Nothing  party.  We  have  passed  through 
all  these  crucibles.  Can  any  one  point  out  in  what  way,  in  any 
degree,  the  Catholic  Church  has  been  injured  by  any  or  all  of 
these  outbreaks  of  insensate  bigotry?  The  commotions  but 
serve  to  call  attention  to  the  claims  of  the  Church,  induce  think- 
ing men  to  inquire   into  the  nature  of  these  claims,  and  end  by 


77 

giving  the  Church  large  harvests  of  earnest  and  sincere  converts. 
-  We  propose,  with  God's  help,  to  continue  this  discussion— 
this  agitation.  We  hope  in  time  to  enlist  in  it  the  sympathy  and 
labors  of  many.  It  presents  a  fine  field  for  the  talents  and 
abilities  of  our  young  men.  In  its  study  they  will  instruct  them- 
selves and  learn  how  to  instruct  others.  It  is  the  work  of  the 
coming  years.  All  other  questions  pale  before  it.  If  we  are  not 
to  educate  our  children  in  our  own  faith,  churches  of  more 
perishable  material  would  be  in  order ;  these  solid  structures  in 
brick  and  stone,  arising  on  every  side,  would  only  stand  as 
monuments  of  the  folly  of  a  race  that  so  dealt  in  material  things 
that  it  could  not  preserve  for  a  few  generations  a  faith  handed 
down  to  it  by  persecuted  ancestors  who  had  treasured  it  lovingly 
and  steadfastly  in  thatched  chapels  during  centuries  of  hardship 
and  martyrdom.  Build  school-houses  then  for  the  religious 
training  of  your  children  as  the  best  protest  against  a  system  of 
education  from  which  religion  has  been  excluded  by  law. 

Every  consideration — every  principle  of  American  love  of 
liberty  and  fair-play,  calls  upon  us  to  resort  to  all  legitimate  and 
well-known  means  of  influencing  and  changing  the  public  mind. 
Our  American  friends  and  neighbors  would  despise  us  and  hold 
us  as  unworthy  the  blessings  of  self-government,  if  with  all  the 
lessons  of  the  past  before  us,  we  did  not  make  use  of  these  means 
to  help  our  cause.  We  have  the  press,  the  rostrum  and  the  news- 
paper. Our  documents  must  be  circulated  by  the  hundred 
thousand ;  they  must  reach  all  classes  in  the  community.  The 
present  system  could  not  go  on  a  year  if  the  people  fully  under- 
stood all  its  workings  and  saw  without  prejudice  the  injustice 
inflicted  on  large  classes  of  citizens.  When  the  parents  of  the 
five  thousand  children  attending  the  common  schools  of  Rochester 
come  to  realize  the  fact  that  their  children  are  receiving  their 
education  at  the  expense  of  their  neighbors,  whose  children  are 
educated  in  other  schools ;  that  these  neighbors  are  poor  men 
and  poor  women,  in  the  same  walk  of  life  as  themselves,  struggling 
day  by  day  to  earn  a  moderate  living,  shame  and  proper  self- 


78 

respect  will  cause  them  to  be  unwilling  recipients  of  what  has 
the  look  of  a  charity,  and  a  charity  at  the  expense  of  their  mates 
and  companions  in  the  shop,  the  store,  the  factory  and  the  field. 
This  spirit  of  self-respect,  so  strong  in  all  Americans  joined  to  their 
innate  love  of  fair-play  and  equal  rights,  will  cheer  us  on  in  our 
work  of  diffusing  a  knowledge  of  all  sides  of  the  question  among 
our  fellow-citizens. 

I  believe  that  many  are  held  back  from  helping  up  through 
a  dread  that  Catholics  are  not,  for  some  cause  or  other,  whole- 
souled  Americans,  and  that  some  allegiance  to  a  foreign  power 
stands  in  our  way  of  becoming  identified  with  the  country  and 
its  institutions.  We  know  how  false  and  unfounded  is  this  accu- 
sation and  we  must  labor  to  disprove  it. 

It  is  hard,  I  admit,  to  be  called  on  to  do  this  when  we  can 
point  to  such  a  record  as  we  have  already  made  in  the  country. 
George  Bancroft  bears  this  testimony  to  our  beginnings  in 
Maryland :  "  Under  the  mild  institutions  and  munificence  of 
Baltimore,  the  dreary  wilderness  soon  bloomed  with  the  swarming 
life  and  activity  of  prosperous  settlements ;  the  Roman  Catholics, 
who  were  opposed  to  the  laws  of  England,  were  sure  to  find  a 
peaceful  asylum  in  the  quiet  harbors  of  the  Chesapeake ;  and 
there  too,  Protestants  were  sheltered  against  Protestant  intolerance. 

At  the  close  of  the  war  of  the  Revolution,  George  Washing- 
ton, having  received  a  letter  of  congratulation  from  CatHplic  citi- 
zens, wrote  in  reply :  "  I  hope  ever  to  see  America  among  the 
foremost  nations  an  example  of  justice  and  liberalty,  and  I  pre- 
sume that  your  fellow-citizens  will  not  forget  the  patriotic  part 
which  you  took  in  the  accomplishment  of  their  revolution  and 
the  establishment  of  your  government  or  the  important  assist- 
ance which  they  received  from  a  nation  in  which  the  Roman 
Catholic  faith  is  professed." 

In  the  war  of  1812,  and  in  the  late  war  to  preserve  the  Union, 
Catholics  did  their  full  duty  side  by  side  with  their  fellow-citizens. 
When  soldiers  were  wanted  to  fight  for  the  country,  men  did  not 
stop  to  inquire  if  they  were  sectarian  or  Catholic,  but  if  they 


79  • 

loved  their  country  and  were  ready  to  die  in  defence  of  its  liber- 
ties. Our  strongest  and  boldest  advocates  will  yet  be  found  out- 
side  our  own  body,  and  they  would  soon  show  themselves  but 
for  our  own  supineness  and  lethargy. 

The  positions  taken  by  me  in  this  and  the  preceding  lecture 
may  be  summed  up  : 

Parents  have  the  right  to  educate  their  children. 

It  is  wrong  for  the  State  to  interfere  with  the  exercise  of 
this  right. 

By  the  establishment  of  Common  Schools  at  the  expense  of 
all  tax-payers,  the  State  does  interfere  with  this  right,  especially 
in  the  case  of  poor  parents  who  find  it  a  burden  to  pay  double 
taxes. 

It  is  for  parents  and  not  for  the  State  to  say  how  much  or 
how  little  religious  instruction  they  wish  their  children  to  receive. 

The  channel  of  thought  in  the  Common  Schools  of  this 
State  is  either  the  Protestant  or  the  "  Godless." 

Wealthy  Protestants  educate  their  children  in  denomin- 
ational academies,  seminaries  and  colleges. 

Common  Schools  are  losing  favor  with  the  people  who  pre- 
fer private  and  religious  schools. 

Education  "  purely  secular,"  or  without  religious  instruction, 
does  not  lessen  crime. 

Large  schools — "barracks" — especially  without  religious 
safeguards,  are  more  than  dangerous. 

The  State  should  limit  the  education  which  it  is  willing  to 
pay  for  to  the  elementary  branches  of  an  ordinary  English  edu- 
cation, say  what  such  an  education  is  worth,  and  then  pay  for  it, 
whenever  it  finds  it  under  proper  conditions. 

The  State  will  have  nothing  to  do  with  churches,  but  only 
with  parents  and  schools. 

The  discussion  is  a  legitimate  one  for  American  citizens  in  a 
country  of  free  speech,  and  no  one  needs  to  loseliis  temper. 

It  is  absurd  to  discuss  the  question  of  intolerance  abroad 
while  we  have  such  a  glaring  instance  of  intolerance  at  home. 


8o 

No  permanent  settlement  of  this  question  is  possible  but  one 
that  recognizes  the  equal  rights  of  all  citizens. 

We  may  trouble  the  politicians  by  our  agitation.  So  much 
the  better.  It  will  give  them  a  subject  to  exercise  their  ingenuity 
on  worthy  of  their  time  and  talents.  Europeans  come  here  to 
study  our  educational  institutions.  Let  us  have  it  in  our  power 
to  show  them  a  system  of  schools  that  embraces  all  the  people, 
while  sacredly  guarding  the  heaven-born  right  of  parents  to 
control  the  instruction  and  training  of  their  offspring.  We  shall 
have  but  sorry  work  to  show  them,  if  we  can  do  no  more  than 
point  out  weak  imitations  of  imported  systems — systems  so 
defective  and  unjust  that  over  one-half  the  children  of  a  town 
seek  in  private  and  religious  schools,  without  the  supervision  of 
the  State,  an  education  in  harmony  with  the  views  and  feelings 
of  their  parents. 


th:e: 


PUBLIC  SCHOOL  QUESTION 


AS  UNDERSTOOD  BY  K  CATHOLIC  AMERICAN  CITIZEN. 


A    LECTURE 

DKLIVEREI)    liY 

B.  J.   1XI<3QXJjPs.IID, 

BISHOP   OK   ROCHESTER, 

BEFORE   THE   FREE   RELIGIOUS   ASSOCIATION    (FREE    THINKERS) 

OF   BOSTON,   AND   AT   THEIR   REQUEST,    IN   HORTICUL- 

TUKAL   HAT.L,   ON   SUNDAY   AFTERNOON, 

FEBRUARY    1 3,    1 876. 


82 


LECTURE. 


I  WISH  to  say  that  I  am  here  as  a  Catholic  American  citizen, 
speaking  only  for  myself  and  my  country,  and  in  no  way  respon- 
sible for  Mexico,  South  America,  Spain,  or  any  other  country  in 
the  world. 

The  school  question  is  engrossing  more  and  more  the  atten- 
tion of  all  classes  in  the  country.  Pres.  Grant  devotes  a  portion 
of  his  annual  message  to  the  subject,  and  calls  for  yet  larger  con- 
sideration of  it  by  the  legislatures  of  the  States.  Politicians  worry 
and  fret  over  it,  not  knowing  how  the  current  may  chance  to  run, 
and  consequently  which  course  they  should  take.  Ministers  and 
editors,  from  pulpit  and  press,  flood  the  country  with  their  learn- 
ing and  wisdom,  well  spiced  with  warnings  and  threats  to  all  who 
dare  differ  from  them.  And  yet  the  last  to  be  heard  and  con- 
sulted is  the  one  to  whom  the  settlement  of  the  question  first  and 
finally  belongs, — the  parent  of  the  child. 

THE  SCHOOL  QUESTION  TO   BE  SETTLED   BY  PARENTS. 

The  father  may  listen  to  well-meant  good  advice ;  his  fears 
may  be  excited  by  denunciations  of  impending  peril  for  himself 
and  offspring ;  laws  may  be  enacted  to  interfere  with  his  natural 
rights ;  he  may  be  mulcted  through  his  purse,  and  harassed  in 
many  ways;  his  neighbors  may  turn  against  him: — ^yet,  in 
despite  of  all,  the  responsibility  of  the  education  of  his  child  falls 
on  him,  and  on  no  one  else.  He  may  be  assisted  in  his  work  by 
others,  if  so  he  will,  but  in  accordance  with  his  will  and  choice, 
and  not  according  to  the  conscience  of  his  neighbors  or  of  his 
fellow-citizens. 


83 

PARENTAL   RIGHTS   BEFORE   STATE   RIGHTS. 

Parental  rights  precede  State  rights.  Indeed,  as  the  Decla- 
ration of  Independence  has  it,  governments  are  instituted  to 
secure  man's  inalienable  rights  ;  and  among  these  are  life,  liberty, 
and  the  pursuit  of  happiness.  A  father's  right  to  the  pursuit  of 
happiness  extends  to  that  of  his  children  as  well.  This  happiness 
is  not  restricted  to  material  and  earthly  enjoyment,  but  reaches 
to  every  thing  conducive  to  joy,  pleasure,  contentment  of  mind 
and  soul,  in  this  world  and  the  next,  if  the  father  believes  in  a 
future  life. 

PARENTAL   RIGHTS  AND   DUTIES  ACCORDING  TO   COMMON   LAW. 

Parental  rights  include  parental  duties  and  responsibilities 
before  God  and  society.  The  common  law  is  explicit  on  this 
point,  as  Blackstone  and  Kent  assert,  "A  parent  may,  under 
circumstances,  be  indicted  at  common  law  for  not  supplying  an 
infant  child  with  necessaries."  (Chitty  on  Blackstone.) 
"  During  the  minority  of  a  child  ....  the  parent  is  absolutely 
bound  to  provide  reasonably  for  his  maintenance  and  education; 
and  he  may  be  sued  for  necessaries  furnished,  and  schooling 
given,  to  a  child  under  just  and  reasonable  circumstances." 
(Kent's  Com.,  Vol.  II.,  p.  iv.;  lee.  xxix.) 

THE   COMMON   LAW   DEFINED   BY   JUDGE   LEWIS. 

The  rights  of  parents  are  strongly  and  clearly  defined  by 
Judge  Ellis  Lewis,  in  "Commonwealth  v.  Armstrong,  Lycoming 
County,  Penn.,  August  session,  1842,"  The  judge,  having  sent 
his  decision  to  Chancellor  Kent,  received  in  reply  an  approval  of 
its  correctness,  and  of  the  reasoning  on  which  it  was  based.  In 
this  opinion  Judge  Lewis  says,  "The  authority  of  the  father 
results  from  his  duties.  He  is  charged  with  the  duty  of  main- 
tenance and  education The  term  *  education  '  is  not  limited 

to  the  ordinary  instruction  of  the  child  in  the  pursuits  of  litera- 
ture :  it  comprehends  a  proper  attention  to  the  moral  and 
religious  sentiments  of  the  child.     In  the  discharge  of  this  duty. 


84 

it  is  the  undoubted  right  of  the  father  to  designate  such  teachers 
either  in  morals,  religion,  or  literature,  as  he  shall  deem  best  cal- 
culated to  give  correct  instruction  to  his  child."  In  sustainment 
of  his  opinion,  the  judge  quotes  from  Horry,  professor  of  moral 
philosophy,  from  Dr.  Adam  Clark,  from  Paley,  and  from  Dr. 
Wayland,  who  in  his  Moral  Philosophy  writes,  **  The  right  of  the 

parent  is  to  command :  the  duty  of  the  child  is  to  obey The 

relation  is  established  by  our  Creator.  . .  .The  duty  of  parents  is 
to  educate  their  children  in  such  a  manner  as  they  (the  parents) 
believe  will  be  most  for  their  future  happiness,  both  temporal 
and  eternal ....  With  his  duty  in  this  respect,  no  one  has  a  right 
to  interfere ....  While  he  exercises  his  parental  duties  within 
their  prescribed  limits,  he  is,  by  the  law  of  God,  exempt  from 
interference  both  from  individuals  and  from  society."  After 
citing  these  authorities  and  various  passages  of  the  Sacred  Scrip- 
tures, the  judge  goes  on  to  say,  '*  It  is  the  duty  of  the  parent  to 
regulate  the  conscience  of  the  child  by  proper  attention  to  its 
education ;  and  there  is  no  security  for  the  offspring  during  the 
tender  years  of  its  minority,  but  in  obedience  to  the  authority  of 
its  parents  in  all  things  not  injurious  to  its  health  or  morals." 

BY   THE   SUPREME   COURT   OF   WISCONSIN. 

The  Supreme  Court  of  Wisconsin,  in  1874,  went  so  far  in 
maintenance  of  parental  rights,  that  it  gave  to  a  father  the  right 
to  decide  for  his  son  what  branches  of  elementary  studies  em- 
braced in  the  school  curriculum  he  should  not  follow  against  the 
will  and  decision  of  the  teacher  and  the  school  committee.  The 
court  based  its  judgment  on  these  indefeasible  parental  rights 
embodied  in  the  common  law. 

DOES  THE  CHILD  BELONG  TO  THE  STATE? 

It  is  the  Christian  view  of  parental  rights  and  duties  which 
is  here  given.  It  is  presented  under  the  supposition,  that,  however 
great  in  these  United  States  the  diminution  of  Christians  in  point 
of  numbers,  there  may  be  left  enough  to  constitute  an  important 


85 

part  of  the  population,  with  rights  warranted  by  the  natural,  the 
divine,  and  the  common  law,  worthy  of  consideration.  The  doc- 
trine coming  into  vogue,  that  the  child  belongs  to  the  state,  is 
the  dressing-up  of  an  old  skeleton  of  Spartan  Paganism,  with  its 
hideousness  dimly  disguised  by  a  thin  cloaking  of  Christian  mor- 
ality. The  most  despotic  governments  of  Europe  illustrate  the 
fruits  of  the  doctrine,  by  making  every  one  of  their  subjects  an 
armed  soldier,  for  the  butchering  of  fellow  creatures  in  neighbor- 
ing states,  under  the  forms  of  legalized  warfare. 

THE    EVANGELICAL    CHRISTIAN'S    AUTHORITY    FOR    PARENTAL 

DUTIES. 
The  evangelical  Christian  who  believes  in  the  revealed  word 
of  God  reads  in  the  sacred  book  the  teachings  of  his  Master  on 
the  respective  duties  of  parent  and  child,  and  regards  these  teach- 
ings as  the  law  of  his  life : — 

"  Children,  obey  your  parents  in  the  Lord  ;  for  this  is  just. 

* '  Honor  thy  father  and  thy  mother ;  which  is  the  first  commandment  with  a  promise. 

"  That  it  may  be  well  with  thee,  and  thou  mayst  be  long-lived  on  earth. 

"  And  you,  fathers,  provoke  not  your  children  to  anger  ;  but  bring  them  up  in  the 
discipline  and  correction  of  the  Lord." — Eph.  vi.  1-4. 

"  Children,  obey  your  parents  in  all  things  ;  for  this  is  well-pleasing  to  the  Lord." 
— Col.  iii.  20. 

THE  CATHOLIC    CHRISTIAN'S  AUTHORITY. 

The  Catholic  Christian,  taught  to  hear  the  church  which  is 
commissioned  to  teach  all  divine  truths  with  infallible  certainty, 
learns  that  he  cannot  neglect  the  care  and  education  of  his  children 
without  grievous  sin  ;  that  their  religious  instruction  demands  his 
chief  thought ;  and  that  to  expose  them  to  danger  in  faith  or 
morals,  in  schools  or  elsewhere,  would  bring  on  him  the  just  anger 
of  God,  and  punishment  hereafter.  He  knows  that  an  education 
which  excludes  God,  and  is  confined  to  material  thoughts  and 
interests,  is  one  of  which  for  his  children  he  cannot  approve. 
HOW  THE  CATHOLIC  CONSCIENCE  IS  FORMED. 

On  the  natural  law,  and  on  the  law  divinely  revealed  and 
presented    to   him    by   God's    chosen    agent,   the    Church,  the 


86 

Catholic  forms  his  conscience.  He  does  not  expect  that  his  con- 
scientious convictions  in  matters  of  religion  will  please  others  ; 
no  more  is  he  pleased  with  the  professed  creeds  of  the  majority 
of  his  fellow-citizens.  These  form  their  conscience  on  grounds 
satisfactory  to  them  ;  he  forms  his  on  grounds  still  more  satisfac- 
tory to  him.  "  The  divine  law,"  says  Newman,  *'  is  the  rule  of 
ethical  truth,  the  standard  of  right  and  wrong ;  a  sovereign,  irre- 
versible, absolute  authority  in  the  presence  of  men  and  angels." 
"  The  divine  law,"  says  Cardinal  Gousset,  "  is  the  supreme  rule  of 
actions.  Our  thoughts,  desires,  words,  acts,  all  that  man  is,  is 
subject  to  the  domain  of  the  law  of  God  ;  and  this  law  is  the  rule 
of  our  conduct  by  means  of  our  conscience.  Hence  it  is  never 
lawful  to  go  against  our  conscience." 

"Conscience,"  says  Newman,  "is  not  a  long-sighted  selfishness, 
nor  a  desire  to  be  consistent  with  one's  self ;  but  it  is  a  messenger 
from  Him  who,  in  nature  and  in  grace,  speaks  to  us  behind  a  veil, 
and  teaches  and  rules  us  by  his  representatives.  Conscience  is 
the  aboriginal  vicar  of  Christ,  a  prophet  in  its  informations,  a 
monarch  in  its  peremptoriness,  a  priest  in  its  blessings  and  ana- 
themas; and  even  though  the  eternal  priesthood  throughout  the 
Church  could  cease  to  be,  in  it  the  sacerdotal  principle  would 
remain  and  would  have  sway." 

The  theory  of  freedom  of  conscience  guaranteed  by  the 
Constitution  as  a  right  is  conceded  to  the  Catholic  by  secularist 
and  evangelical.  The  wording  of  the  Constitution,  and  our  loud 
boasting  at  home  and  abroad  of  liberty  of  conscience  as  a  special 
privilege  of  democratic  government,  demand  this  concession. 
Theory  and  practice  clash.  The  Constitution  rules  that  all  shall 
be  free  to  follow  the  dictates  of  conscience,  provided  there  is  no 
encroachment  on  the  freedom  of  others.  The  majority  of  the 
people  rule,  by  the  power  of  numbers,  that  a  large  majority  shall 
not  be  free  to  educate  their  children  according  to  their  conscience. 

THE   CATHOLIC   CONSCIENCE   SHOULD   BE   FREE. 

Having  proved  that  the  Catholic  conscience  is  founded  on 
the  natural  and   the  revealed  law,  protected  in  its  right  by  the 


87 

common  law  and  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  the  claim 
that  Catholic  parents  should  be  untrammelled  in  the  exercise  of 
parental  duties  brings  me  to  the  consideration  of  school  educa- 
tion as  affecting  this  conscience. 

It  is  conceded  by  free  religionists,  by  the  ablest  of  the 
secular  press,  by  many  representative  ministers  of  the  evangelical 
churches,  and  by  large  numbers  of  the  people,  that  to  tax  Catho- 
lics, Jews,  and  Infidels  for  schools  in  which  the  Bible  is  read  and 
religious  exercises  are  held,  is  a  wrong,  an  act  of  injustice,  a  form 
of  tyranny.  So,  understanding  the  case,  the  cities  of  Troy, 
Rochester,  Cincinnati,  and  Chicago,  have  forbidden  religious 
exercises  of  any  description  in  their  common  schools.  This  is  a 
confession  that  would  not  have  been  made  thirty  years  ago.  It 
is  a  partial  reparation  of  the  past.  Especially  is  it  a  warning  to 
boards  of  education  in  other  places  to  cease  inflicting  this  mode 
of  religious  persecution  on  citizens  who  object  to  any  kind  of 
religion,  or  to  the  peculiar  kind  prevailing  in  their  schools.  Mr. 
Beecher  says,  "  It  is  not  right  or  fair  to  tax  Catholics  or  Jews  for 
the  support  of  schools  in  which  the  Bible  is  read."  His  congre- 
gation applauded  the  saying.  If  it  is  not  right,  it  is  wrong,  and 
Catholics  who  are  thus  taxed  are,  to  the  extent  of  the  taxes  they 
pay,  punished — persecuted  for  religion's  sake. 

INFRINGEMENT  OF  CONSCIENCE  IS  PERSECUTION. 
Judge  Taft,  in  giving  his  opinion  in  the  Superior  Court  of 
Cincinnati,  in  the  case  of  Minor  €t  al.  vs.  Board  of  Education  of 
Cincinnati,  expressed  his  judgment  as  follows  :  "  We  have  this 
unequivocal  evidence  of  the  reality  of  their  conscientious  scruples, 
that  when  they  have  paid  the  school  tax,  which  is  not  a  light  one, 
they  give  up  the  privilege  of  sending  their  children,  rather  than 
that  they  should  be  educated  in  what  they  hold  to  be,  and  what 
without  the  adoption  of  one  or  both  of  these  resolutions  must  be 
fairly  held  to  be,  Protestant  schools.  This  is  too  large  a  circum- 
stance to  be  covered  up  by  the  Latin  phrase,  de  minimis  non  curat 
lex,  to  which  resort  is  sometimes  had.  These  Catholics  are  con- 
strained every  year  to  yield  to  others  their  right  to  one-third  of 


the  school  money,  a  sum  of  money  averaging  not  less  than 
$200,0CX)  every  year,  on  conscientious  grounds.  That  is  to  say, 
these  people  diVe punished  every  year  for  believing  as  they  do,  to 
the  extent  of  $200,000 ;  and  to  that  extent  those  of  us  who  send 
our  children  to  these  excellent  common  schools  become  beneficia- 
ries of  the  Catholic  money.  We  pay  for  our  privileges  so  much 
less  than  they  actually  cost." 

I  quote  this  distinguished  authority  to  justify  the  exceed- 
ingly strong  accusation  made  a  moment  ago. 

THE   STATE   HAS   NO    RIGHT   TO   EDUCATE. 

The  Catholic,  however,  is  equally  unwilling  to  transfer  the 
responsibility  of  the  education  of  his  children  to  the  State.  His 
conscience  informs  him  that  the  State  is  an  incompetent  agent  to 
fulfil  his  parental  duties.  While  the  whisperings  of  his  conscience 
are  clear  and  unmistakable  in  their  dictates,  it  pleases  him  to 
hear  what  others,  non-Catholics,  have  to  say  on  this  important 
aspect  of  the  subject. 

The  late  Gerrit  Smith,  whose  character  as  an  able  and  fear- 
less philanthropist  I  need  not  dwell  on,  in  a  letter  of  Nov.  5, 1873, 
to  Charles  Stebbins  of  Cazenovia,  and  intended  for  publication, 
says,  **  The  meddling  of  the  State  with  the  school  is  an  imperti- 
nence little  less  than  its  meddling  with  the  Church.  A  lawyer, 
than  whom  there  is  not  an  abler  in  the  land,  and  who  is  as  emi- 
nent for  integrity  as  for  ability,  writes  me,  '  I  am  against  the 
Governments  being  permitted  to  do  any  thing  which  can  be 
intrusted  to  individuals  under  the  equal  regulation  of  general 
laws.'  But  how  emphatically  should  the  school  be  held  to  be  the 
concern  and  care  of  individuals  instead  of  the  Government !  It 
is  not  extravagant  to  say  that  Government  is  no  more  entitled  to 
a  voice  in  the  school  than  in  the  Church.  Both  are,  or  ought  to 
be,  religious  institutions  ;  and  in  the  one  important  respect  that 
the  average  scholar  is  of  a  more  plastic  and  docile  age  than  the 
average  attendant  on  the  Church,  the  school  has  greatly  the 
advantage  of  the  Church." 


89 

The  views  of  Gerrit  Smith  and  of  the  Catholic  parent  coin- 
cide  in  a  remarkable  degree. 

HERBERT   SPENCER   ON   THE   SAME   SUBJECT. 

Another  authority  will,  I  trust,  be  equally  acceptable  to  my 
hearers.  Herbert  Spencer,  in  the  chapter  on  National  Education 
in  "  Social  Statics,"  thus  writes :  "  In  the  same  way  that  our 
definition  of  State  duty  forbids  the  State  to  administer  religion 
or  charity,  so  likewise  does  it  forbid  the  State  to  administer 
education.  Inasmuch  as  the  taking  away  by  Government,  of  more 
of  a  man's  property  than  is  needful  for  maintaining  his  rights,  is 
an  infringement  and  therefore  a  reversal  of  the  Government's 
function  toward  him,  and  inasmuch  as  the  taking  away  of  his 
property  to  educate  his  own  or  other  people's  children  is  not 
needful  for  the  maintaining  of  his  rights ;  the  taking  away  of  his 
property  is  wrong."  Mr.  Spencer  then  goes  on  to  prove  his  pro- 
position, and  refute  objections  brought  against  it  by  various 
classes  of  objectors,  thus:  "The  reasoning  which  is  held  to 
establish  the  right  to  intellectual  food  will  equally  well  establish 
the  right  to  material  food ;  nay,  will  do  more, — will  prove  that 
children  should  be  altogether  cared  for  by  the  Government.  For 
if  the  benefit,  importance,  or  necessity  of  education  be  assigned 
as  a  sufficient  reason  why  government  should  educate,  then  may 
the  benefit,  importance,  or  necessity  of  food,  clothing,  shelter,  and 
warmth  be  assigned  as  a  sufificient  reason  why  Government  should 
administer  them  also.  So  that  the  alleged  right  cannot  be  estab- 
lished without  annulling  all  parental  authority  whatever."  The 
destruction  of  parental  authority,  and  the  uselessness  of  mere 
intellectual  education  as  a  preventive  of  crime,  are  the  chief 
points  he  makes  against  State  interference  with  schools. 

THE  JOURNAL  OF  COMMERCE  ON  THE  SAME. 

"  The  only  remedy,"  says  the  "Journal  of  Commerce"  of 

New  York,  "  we  see  in  the  future  for  the  evils  which  are  admitted, 

is  to  be  found  in  the  entire  separation  of  the  educational  process 

from  State  authority.     If  this  has  been  found  wisest  and  best  in 


90 

matters  of  religion,  why  not  in  relation  to  all  forms  of  education  ? 
Youth  needs  the  higher  sanction  of  religion  in  every  department 
of  culture ;  and  this  cannot  be  secured  in  a  State  school  where 
there  is  no  State  church." 

It  can  scarcely  be  said  that  the  interference  or  non-interfer- 
ence of  the  State  in  school  education  is  an  open  question.  By 
concession  on  the  part  of  the  large  majority  of  the  population, 
liberty  to  interfere  is  granted.  This  liberty  in  no  way  includes 
the  right  so  to  take  part  in  the  education  of  children  that  the 
just  and  inalienable  rights  of  parents  shall  be  sacrificed.  I  have 
dwelt  on  the  argument  of  parental  rights  because  the  assumption 
of  the  State  to  control  education,  and  the  indifference  of  many 
parents  to  this  assumption,  encourage  the  supposition  that  all  the 
right  is  in  the  State,  and  none  in  the  parent. 

COMMON   SCHOOLS   BEGAN   ON   A   RELIGIOUS   BASIS. 

In  the  gradual  establishment  of  State  schools,  the  element  of 
religious  instruction  always  had  a  place  of  honor.  The  Constitu- 
tions of  your  New  England  States,  and  in  a  very  remarkable 
degree  those  of  Massachusetts  and  Connecticut,  recognize  God, 
religion,  virtue,  and  morality.  The  departure  of  modern  methods 
has  been  from  the  old  and  sound  ways  of  the  founders  of  the 
Republic,  both  as  respects  the  religious  element  in  the  education 
of  the  young,  and  the  duty  of  parents  to  bear  the  burden  of  their 
children's  education.  The  Western  States  copied  the  Constitu- 
tions of  the  older  States,  and,  like  them,  included  morality  and 
religion  as  essential  parts  of  a  sound  education  ;  but,  falling  into 
the  prevailing  error,  learned  to  exclude  God  and  religious  instruc- 
tion from  their  schools. 

HAS  EDUCATION  YET  DECREASED  CRIME? 
Now,  hear  their  piteous  lamentation  :  "  Did  not  the  advo- 
cates of  our  free  school  system,"  says  Mr.  Hopkins,  Superintendent 
of  Schools  in  Indiana,  "  promise  the  people,  that,  if  they  would 
take  on  their  shoulders  the  additional  burden  of  taxation  for  its 
support,  the  same  would  be  lightened  by  the  diminution  of  crime  } 


91 

Is  there  any  perceptible  decrease  of  crime  in  Indiana?  Is  there 
any  reasonable  probability  that  there- soon  will  be?  It  is* be- 
coming a  grave  question  among  those  who  take  comprehensive 
views  of  the  subject  of  education,  whether  this  intellectual  culture 
without  moral  is  not  rather  an  injury  than  a  benefit.  Is  it  not 
giving  teeth  to  the  lion,  and  fangs  to  the  serpent  ?  That  is  the 
true  system  of  training  which  adapts  itself  to  the  entire  complex 
nature  of  the  child.  No  free  government  can  safely  ignore  this 
grave  subject,  for  nations  that  lose  their  virtue  soon  lose  their 
freedom."  Here  is  a  remarkable  statement  by  a  friendly  pen  in 
the  hand  of  the  chief  official  of  the  educational  department  of 
Indiana,  whose  testimony,  therefore,  must  be  admitted  as  of 
great  weight.  Mr.  Hopkins  has  been  reading  the  newspapers  of 
the  day,  and,  startled  by  the  revelations  of  crime  among  the 
intellectual  and  educated  classes,  who  use  the  advantages  of 
school  learning  the  better  to  defraud  creditors,  embezzle  trust 
funds,  rob  banks,  form  conspiracies  to  cheat  the  Government,  and 
sell  ofificial  honor  for  personal  gain,  is  seeking  some  explanation 
of  a  condition  of  public  and  private  morals  that  cannot  continue 
without  destroying  the  liberties  of  the  Republic.  He  has  hit  on 
the  right  starting-point.  Let  him  go  on  with  his  investigations, 
and  fear  not  to  disclose  his  discoveries. 

WHAT  IS  SECULARISM? 

Our  argument  is  now  with  the  secularists  pure  and  simple. 
They  point  to  their  work  accomplished,  and  bid  us  to  the  feast 
of  rejoicing.  We  do  not  answer  to  the  call,  and  stand  ready  to 
give  the  reason  that  is  in  us. 

What  is  meant  by  secularism  in  schools  ?  President  Grant 
defines  it  to  mean  the  exclusion  from  the  schools  of  the  teaching 
of  any  religious,  atheistic  or  pagan  tenet.  Evidently  the  Presi- 
dent has  never  been  a  school  teacher,  or  has  never  tried  to  teach 
any  thing  save  the  multiplication  table  to  a  bright,  intelligent 
boy,  brought  up  in  a  Christian  family  on  the  plan  here  laid  down. 
Commanding  armies,  handling  a  hundred  thousand  armed  men, 
is   child's   play   in   comparison.      God,   Christ,   sin,   conscience, 


92 

religion,  heaven,  hell,  would  meet  him  at  every  turn  ;  and  to 
flank  them  successfully,  without  insinuating  a  Christian,  a  pagan, 
or  an  atheistic  tendency  of  thought,  would  give  him  more 
trouble  than  he  experienced  in  outflanking  the  strongest  army 
that  ever  met  him  on  his  onward  marches. 

"  The  Rochester  Democrat  and  Chronicle,"  a  stanch  and 
zealous  defender  of  secularism,  gives  its  explanation  as  follows : 
"  Strictly  speaking,  a  secular  school  should  not  inculcate  the 
belief  in  an  overruling  Providence." 

The  teacher  who  honestly  means  to  teach  according  to  the 
principles  of  secularism  will  find  himself  in  continual  embarrass- 
ment. If  he  but  mention  the  name  of  God,  of  Christ,  with 
reverence,  he  leads  his  briglit  pupils  to  infer  that  such  a  being 
exists ;  if  he  evades  a  question  about  God,  he  indicates  doubt ; 
if  he  speaks  the  name  with  a  sneer  on  the  lip,  or  a  shrug  of  the 
shoulders,  he  inculcates  to  young,  impressible  minds  his  contempt 
for  such  a  belief.  Secularists  must  not  attempt  to  escape  the 
logic  of  their  own  demands.  They  ask,  in  the  language  of  the 
President,  the  exclusion  of  all  religious,  atheistic,  and  pagan 
tenets  from  State  schools ;  and  where  this  doctrine  lands  them 
they  must  be  pleased  to  stand.  They  scout  the  idea  that  merely 
excluding  the  Bible  means  secularism.  This  is  the  vain  hope 
of  evangelicals,  and  that  with  this  concession  they  will  be  left 
free  to  make  compilations  from  the  Bible — elegant  extracts — to 
keep  up  appearances.  They  do  not  comprehend  the  nature  of 
the  controversy.  The  dread  of  "  popery  "  blinds  them.  They 
will  not  be  let  off  without  swallowing  in  all  its  bitterness  this  pill 
which  they  have  helped  prepare. 

EVANGELICALS   OBJECT   TO   THE  TERM   "  GODLESS." 

Yet  some  evangelical  friends  have  been  wrathy  with  me  and 
others  for  designating  the  common  schools,  according  to  the  new 
law,  as  Godless.  I  do  not  wish  them  to  be  Godless  ;  it  is  not  the 
fault  of  Catholics  that  they  are  becoming  Godless.  To  leave  our 
non-Catholic  fellow-citizens  free  to  settle  the  question  of  religious 


93 

instruction  in  the  schools  to  their  own  satisfaction,  Catholics  all 
over  the  country  have  provided,  or  they  are  providing,  school 
accommodation  for  Catholic  children,  that  the  religious  influences 
in  these  schools  may  be  in  harmony  with  the  religious  convictions 
of  their  patrons.  Hardly  had  we  made  room  in  our  own  schools 
for  all  our  Catholic  children  in  the  city  of  Rochester,  than  the 
board  of  education  of  the  city,  with  little  ceremony,  put  the  Bible 
and  all  religious  instruction  out  of  the  public  schools.  It  was  this 
board  that  made  the  schools  under  their  care,  in  reality  if  not  in 
name,  Godless. 

LIBERAL   CHRISTIANS  AND   SECULARISTS. 

The  liberal  Christian,  led  on  by  Henry  Ward  Beecher  and  a 
large  body  of  clergymen  of  various  evangelical  denominations, 
fancies  that  morals  can  be  taught,  like  good  manners,  on  no  higher 
ground  or  motive  than  the  one  of  propriety  or  expediency. 
When  interest,  passion,  the  heart's  cravings,  outweigh  propriety 
and  expediency,  morals  thus  taught  go  by  the  board. 

The  free  religionist  is  at  least  consistent ;  consistency  is  more 
than  the  liberal  evangelical  Christian  can  claim.  The  former 
rejects  the  idea  of  a  God-Creator,  revelation,  and  all  supernatural 
truths.  He  is  justified  in  asking  that  his  child  shall  not  have  its 
mind  tinctured  with  such  errors  during  school  hours.  He  is 
resolute  to  drive  out  of  the  schools  which  he  is  taxed  to  support, 
and  to  which  he  sends  his  children,  the  sectarianism  of  evangeli- 
calism ;  and  he  is  equally  determined  to  plant  in  them  his  pet 
doctrine,  the  sectarianism  of  secularism.  It  is  the  usual  reading 
of  history,  that  bodies  of  religionists  never  see  themselves  as 
others  see  them. 

The  religionist.  Catholic  and  Christian,  holding  to  divine  and 
fixed  truths,  claims  the  right  to  impart  a  knowledge  of  these 
truths  to  his  child  in  the  school  to  which  he  sends  it  for  education. 
The  free  religionist  having  no  such  truths  to  communicate  to  his 
child,  insists  that  his  fellow-citizens  shall  not  be  allowed  to  use 
the  school-house  for  instruction  in  positive  religion,  because  he 


94 

sends  his  child  to  the  same  school.  Thus,  practically,  he  ostra- 
cizes the  religion  of  the  Christian,  which  is  positive,  and  main- 
tains his  own,  which  is  negative.  All  the  gain  is  on  the  side  of 
the  free  religionist,  whose  system  of  morals  is  so  transcendental, 
and  out  of  the  reach  of  the  masses,  that  it  is  valueless  for  practical 
good.  Both  call  for  the  teaching  of  morals,  and  each  in  his  own 
sense.  The  evangelical  bases  his  notions  of  morality  on  the 
natural  and  revealed  law ;  the  free  religionist,  or  secularist  pure 
and  simple,  on  the  natural  law,  and  as  he  conceives  it.  The  latter 
would  exclude  the  Sacred  Scriptures  and  all  positive  religious 
teaching  from  the  schools.  Evangelicals  are  divided  into  two 
classes.  One  class  would  retain  the  Bible  as  a  text-book  of 
instruction  in  morals,  as  a  sign  of  the  Christianity  of  the  schools, 
and  as  a  mode  of  religious  worship.  They  argue,  with  much 
truth,  that  if,  owing  to  the  neglect  of  parents  at  home,  the  insuf- 
ficiency of  the  Sunday  school  and  church  to  reach  the  children 
most  in  need  of  religious  teaching,  it  be  not  imparted  in  the 
week-day  school,  it  will  never  be  imparted.  Another  class  of 
evangelicals  remit  the  Bible  and  all  teaching  of  morals  on  religious 
grounds  to  the  family,  the  Sunday  school  and  the  church ;  and 
join  hands  with  the  free  religionists  in  prohibiting  the  name  of 
God,  of  Christ,  and  of  his  teachings  in  the  school.  The  least 
logical  is  this  liberalized  Christian  evangelical  who  professes  to 
teach  morals  without  the  authority  in  which  he  claims  to  believe. 
There  is  some  justification  for  the  stand  taken  by  the  former 
class  of  evangelicals  and  by  free  religionists;  there  is  none  for 
the  position  assumed  by  evangelicals  who  hold  principles  by  which 
they  care  not  to  abide.  The  liberalized  Christian  and  the  free 
religionist  assert  that  to  be  possible,  which  in  the  nature  of 
things  is  not  possible.  The  teacher  does  not  exist  who,  in  his 
schoolroom,  can  so  divest  himself  of  his  own  religious  or  irre- 
ligious ideas  that  no  influence,  direct  or  indirect,  shall  go  out 
from  him  to  his  pupils.  His  very  best  efforts  to  escape  the 
suspicion  of  sectarianism  will  only  serve  to  tinge  his  teaching 
with   indifferentism    toward    all   religion ;    thus  unintentionally. 


95 

perhaps,  responding  to  the  wishes  of  the  free  rehgionist.     Scud- 
ding from  Scylla,  he  is  wrecked  on  Charybdis,  or  vice  versa. 

On  what  ground,  we  may  now  ask,  does  either  protest 
against  the  peculiar  religious  teachings  of  the  other  in  State 
schools  ?  Both  are  shocked  that  their  taxes  should  be  used  to 
propagate  religious  creeds  in  which  they  do  not  believe.  Neither 
has  a  word  to  say  about  the  wrong  perpetrated  on  the  Catholic, 
whose  taxes  are  used  without  stint  to  carry  on  a  system  of  schools, 
from  which  he  is  kept  out  by  their  dominant  evangelicalism  or 
indifferentism. 

A  TRIANGULAR  CONTEST. 

Thus,  as  some  declare,  a  triangular  contest  is  inaugurated. 
"The  Albany  Argus"  of  Nov.  30,  1875,  in  reviewing  a  sermon 
of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Darling,  in  which  the  reverend  doctor  insists  on 
keeping  the  Bible  in  the  common  schools,  and  because  this  is  a 
Christian  country,  remarks,  "  Who  shall  decide  ?  Shall  the  schools 
be  secularized  ?  Shall  they  be  exclusively  Christian,  after  the 
Darling  model  ?  Shall  room  be  allowed  for  the  McQuaid  pattern 
of  schools  pervaded  by  Christian  influences  ?  The  school  question, 
then,  does  not  bisect  the  community.  It  is  a  triangular  contest, 
with  the  Darlings  and  McQuaids  as  allies  and  yet  as  antagonists; 
and  with  the  secularists  receiving  strong  support  from  Protestant 
pulpits,  beside  the  partial  support  they  receive  from  arguments 
such  as  are  advanced  by  Dr.  Darling."  Three  parties  there  are 
beyond  doubt ;  but  the  contest  can  scarcely  be  called  triangular. 
It  is  rather  a  struggle  of  three  in  one  line,  with  the  Catholic  party 
in  the  middle.  Each  of  the  others  has  a  hand  in  his  pocket, 
taking  his  money  to  support  schools  to  which  he  cannot  in  con- 
science send  his  children.  If  he  but  opens  his  mouth  to  complain, 
a  din  of  angry  sounds  deafens  him,  and  he  gets  more  knocks  than 
pence.  His  right  to  a  conscience  is  admitted  when  his  conscience 
conforms  to  the  dictates  of  others.  A  few  years  ago  his  claim  of 
conscientious  convictions  on  the  Bible  question  was  derided.  Now 
it  is  allowed.     To-day  he  claims  to  educate  his  child  in  schools  in 


96 

harmony  with  his  religious  convictions.  Neither  contending 
party  gives  him  heed.  All  point  to  the  common  schools,  and 
while  quarrelling  among  themselves  as  to  what  they  are,  and  what 
they  ought  to  be,  bid  him  take  them  as  they  are,  and  as  they 
have  made  them,  or  go  his  way,  build  his  own  schoolhouse,  and 
please  himself.  This  is  moderate  language ;  rougher  and  much 
less  civil  is  what  he  hears.  Strange  to  tell,  however,  no  word  is 
said  of  sending  after  him  his  money  paid  in  school  taxes.  The 
ordinary  principles  of  commercial  honor  are  disregarded.  The 
justice  and  equity  required  by  the  Constitution  of  Connecticut 
are  ignored.  Instead  of  justice  the  Catholic  receives  insults. 
"  His  money!  It  is  the  State's  money,  public  money  belonging 
to  the  State  treasury,  Protestant  money.  Be  thankful  that  a 
generous  people  permits  you  to  be  blessed  by  the  school  advan- 
tages brought  to  your  door." 

WHO   PAYS   THE   SCHOOL   TAX? 

Thus  the  poor  Catholic,  who  may  perchance  have  a  little 
common-sense,  hears,  in  the  midst  of  loud  talk  about  rights  of 
man  and  rights  of  conscience,  that  his  conscience  is  not  his  own, 
and  the  freedom  offered  him  is  somebody  else's  freedom  ;  that 
his  school  taxes  take  on  a  special  Protestant  blessing  as  they  drop 
into  the  common  treasury,  and  may  not  come  out  without  the 
odor  of  evangelicalism  perfuming  them.  In  downright  derision 
he  is  asked,  what  taxes  he  pays  ?  is  he  not  a  poor  laborer,  without 
a  home  he  can  call  his  own,  a  mere  tenant-at-will  ?  are  not  the 
taxes  paid  by  the  rich  landlord  ?  Simple  and  guileless  the  son  of 
toil  may  be,  and  untutored  in  political  economy,  the  laws  of 
demand  and  supply,  the  intricacies  of  direct  and  indirect  taxa- 
tion ;  but  his  memory  reminds  him  that  when  last  the  landlord 
called  he  was  told  that,  as  taxes  and  assessments  had  been  so 
much  increased,  a  trifle  would  have  to  be  added  to  the  rent.  The 
same  unpleasant  remark  met  him  in  the  grocery,  the  meat-shop, 
the  shoe-store ;  wherever,  indeed,  he  went  to  purchase  the  sim- 
plest necessaries  of  life.     Anxious  to  learn  how  it  was  that  the 


97 

taxes  had  been  augmented,  he  talked  with  his  neighbors,  and 
after  many  inquiries  discovered  that  new  and  costly  schoolhouses 
had  been  built,  salaries  of  teachers  and  ofificials  had  been  added 
to,  and  the  sum  of  incidentals  grown  out  of  all  proportion.  A 
further  study  of  the  subject  revealed  the  fact  that  one-fourth  of 
all  moneys  raised  by  taxes  in  his  town  was  needed  for  public 
schools.  He  then  learnt  why  his  rent  was  raised.  He  was  not 
so  dull  that  he  could  not  comprehend,  after  the  practical  experi- 
ence thus  obtained,  that  the  consumer  and  producer  pay  the 
taxes.  The  landlord  the  manufacturer,  the  seller  draws  the  check 
in  payment  of  the  tax-bill ;  but  the  consumer  and  producer  fur- 
nish a  large  part  of  the  money  with  which  to  make  good  the 
check. 

FALSE   STATEMENTS   AND   ASSUMPTIONS. 

This  subject  of  State  school  education  is  overloaded  with 
unfounded  assumptions  and  incorrect  statements.  A  prominent 
public  man,  clergyman,  politician,  or  editor  has  scarcely  given 
utterance  to  a  plausible  plea,  when,  by  the  grand  chorus  of  lesser 
oracles  it  is  taken  up  and  repeated,  until  it  sounds  like  an  accepted 
axiom. 

WHAT   IS   SECTARIANISM? 

The  greatest  abuse  of  language  is  in  the  popular  meaning  of 
the  word  "  sectarian."  On  the  frenzied  brain  of  many  it  acts  like 
the  cry  of  "  mad  dog  "  in  a  crowded  street.  Who  inquires  into 
its  signification  ?  Light  thrown  on  it  would  only  weaken  its 
power  for  mischief.  The  analyzation  of  the  word  by  John  C. 
Spencer,  Secretary  of  State  of  New  York,  and  one  of  the  ablest 
lawyers  the  State  has  produced,  dissects  it  thoroughly,  and 
exposes  the  erroneous  sense  in  which  it  is  used.  After  saying 
that  "  Religious  doctrines  of  vital  interest  will  be  inculcated,  not 
as  theological  exercises,  but  incidentally  in  the  course  of  literary 
and  scientific  instructions,"  and  that  such  teachings  are  sectarian, 
he  goes  on  to  say,  "  It  is  believed  to  be  an  error  to  suppose  that 
the  absence  of  all  religious  instruction,  if  it  were  practicable,  is 
a  mode  of  avoiding  sectarianism.     On  the  contrary,  it  would  be 


98 

in  itself  sectarian,  because  it  would  be  consonant  to  the  views  of 
a  particular  class,  and  opposed  to  the  opinions  of  other  classes. 
*  *  *  His  only  purpose  is  to  show  the  mistake  of 
those  who  suppose  they  may  avoid  sectarianism  by  avoiding  all 
religious  instruction." 

INCONSISTENCY  OF  THE  EVANGELICAL. 

Great  confusion  of  ideas  and  grievous  injustice  result  from 
this  misapprehension  of  the  sense  of  sectarianism.  No  one  de- 
claims so  loudly  against  sectarianism  as  your  intensely  religious 
evangelical.  Even  when  demanding  that  the  Bible  shall  be  read, 
and  that  his  general  form  of  Protestantism  shall  fill  the  school- 
house,  by  some  obliquity  of  mental  vision  peculiar  to  his  class  he 
startles  the  country  by  his  frantic  cries  of  danger  to  the  public 
schools  through  sectarianism.  Is  this  honest,  or  is  it  hypocritical? 
If  the  prejudices  in  which  he  was  born  and  bred  so  confuse  and 
blind  his  intellect  that  he  cannot  see  a  self-evident  truth,  his 
blunder  may  be  charged  to  mistaken  honesty.  But  what  accum- 
ulated injustices  spring  out  of  his  blunder ! 

BENIGNITY   OF   THE   SECULARIST. 

Then  up  rises  the  secularist,  with  benign  countenance  and 
gentle  words,  to  reprove  the  evangelical  for  wrong  done  to  the 
poor  Catholic  sectarian,  and  in  the  name  of  peace  and  concilia- 
tion, and  as  a  settlement  of  all  difficulties,  to  offer  his  gift  of 
secularism  pure  and  simple.  It  is  not  courteous  to  examine  gifts 
too  closely;  but,  as  this  one  is  bought  partly  with  Catholic 
money,  it  must  be  borne  with,  that,  before  accepting  the  present, 
the  Catholic  turns  it  round  on  every  side,  scrutinizes  its  shape, 
its  color,  and  its  substance,  to  make  sure  that  in  it  no  danger 
lurks  concealed.  To  the  Catholic  secularism  is  as  much  sectarian 
as  evangelicalism. 

AN  AMERICAN'S   RIGHT  TO  AGITATE. 

A  false  statement,  and  one  daily  heard,  is  that  to  ask  for  a 
calm  talk  on  the  merits  and  demerits  of  the  existing  system  of 


99 

schools,  means  no  less  than  an  attempt  to  favor  ignorance, 
impede  education,  and  break  down  all  schools.  It  is  an  Ameri- 
can's right  to  argue,  find  fault,  discuss,  agitate.  Agitation  is 
healthful;  in  this  particular  instance,  it  quickens  the  building  of 
Catholic  schoolhouses.  A  Catholic  is  the  last  one  to  be  taunted 
with  want  of  love  for  education.  He  has  only  to  point  to  his 
schools  dotting  the  country  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific.  All 
other  classes  put  together  do  not  equal  him  in  number  and 
eflficiency  of  Christian  Free  Schools.  Yet  he  is  only  at  the 
beginning  of  his  work. 

NO  DANGER  FROM  THE  POPE. 

Another  incorrect  statement  is,  that  to  allow  parental  rights, 
as  demanded  by  the  natural,  the  divine,  and  the  common  law,  is 
to  hand  over  the  country  to  the  pope  and  the  Catholic  Church, 
When  the  bigots  of  the  country  will  permit  the  Government  to 
deal  with  its  citizens,  the  parents  of  the  children,  as  equity  and 
justice  require,  the  liberties  of  the  Republic  will  meet  no  danger 
from  the  Catholic  Church  or  the  pope.  It  is  this  bugbear  of 
*'  popery  "  which  bewilders  and  frightens  people. 

EXTENT   OF  COMMON-SCHOOL   EDUCATION. 

It  is  not  decided  what  is  meant  by  a  common-school  educa- 
tion.  It  is  anything  from  A  B  C  up  to  a  finished  university 
course,  including  professional  studies  except  theology.  Pres. 
Grant  restricts  it  to  the  rudimentary  branches  of  learning.  Pres. 
Eliot  of  Harvard  University,  in  "  The  Atlantic  Monthly  "  of  last 
June,  makes  this  statement:  "Suppose,  for  example,  that  the 
State  requires  of  all  children  a  certain  knowledge  of  reading, 
writing,  arithmetic  and  geography,  such  as  children  usually 
acquire  by  the  time  they  are  twelve  years  of  age.  It  is  not  un- 
reasonable, though  by  no  means  necessary,  that  the  community 
should  bear  the  whole  cost  of  giving  all  children  that  amount  of 
elementary  training,  on  the  ground  that  so  much  is  necessary  for 
the  safety  of  the  State ;  but,  when  the  education  of  a  child  is 
carried  above  that  compulsory  limit,  it  is  by  the  voluntary  act  of 


ICX3 

the  child's  parents,  and  the  benefit  accrues  partly  to  the  State, 
through  the  increase  of  trained  intelligence  among  the  population, 
but  partly  also  to  the  individual,  through  the  improvement  of 
his  powers  and  prospects." 

Many  of  the  secular  newspapers  agree  with  the  above  author- 
ities, in  limiting  a  common-school  education  to  the  simplest  ele- 
mentary branches.  Such  a  restricted  education  answers  for  rural 
districts,  in  which  a  more  extended  course  of  studies  is  impossible. 
Tie  down  the  curriculum  of  studies  to  the  rudimentary  branches 
of  reading,  writing,  arithmetic  and  geography,  in  villages,  towns, 
and  cities,  and  in  ten  years'  time  the  system  of  common  schools 
will  be  abandoned.  The  ambition  of  all  centres  of  population  is 
to  elevate  the  standard  of  common  school  education,  until  the 
town  that  cannot  boast  of  its  grammar  school,  and  its  high  school, 
or  day  college,  drops  behind  its  sister  towns  in  the  race  for 
advanced  education  at  the  public  expense.  The  normal  school, 
with  its  pretentious  title,  is  another  device  for  placing  within  the 
reach  of  large  numbers,  guiltless  of  any  thought  of  following  the 
teacher's  profession,  an  education  such  as  in  former  years  could 
be  had  only  in  denominational  academies  and  seminaries.  To 
such  an  extent  has  this  crowding-out  of  academies  and  seminaries, 
generally  under  denominational  control,  and  supported  by  church 
organizations  and  private  patrons,  gone  on,  by  the  substitution 
of  union  schools,  high  schools,  normal  schools,  free  colleges, 
living  on  the  bounty  of  the  common  treasury,  that  many  denom- 
inational institutions  have  ceased  to  live,  and  others  are  only 
gasping  for  breath. 

UNLIMITED   EXPANSION  OF  THE  SYSTEM. 

Let  us  listen  to  two  other  authorities  giving  their  opinion  of 
the  scope  of  common  school  studies.  Henry  Ward  Beecher  may 
be  pitted  against  Pres.  Grant,  and  Supt  Philbrick  of  Boston 
against  Pres.  Eliot.  "  The  common  schools,"  says  Mr.  Beecher, 
"should  be  so  comfortable,  so  fat,  so  rich,  so  complete,  that  no 
select  school  could  live  under  their  drippings."     In  his  annual 


lOl 

report  for  1874,  Mr.  Philbrick  writes, '*  Our  public  schools  are 
maintained  on  so  liberal  a  scale,  and  their  influence  so  largely 
predominates,  that  the  private  schools  exert  no  appreciable  effect 
upon  their  character."  Boston  has  its  system  of  Latin  schools, 
normal  schools,  high  schools,  grammar  schools,  to  demonstrate 
the  absurdity  of  Pres.  Grant's  expectation  that  the  rudimentary 
branches  would  satisfy  the  American  people.  Mr.  Philbrick  gives 
statistics  to  show,  that,  while  in  1830  there  were  in  Boston  7,430 
children  in  the  public  schools,  there  were  in  private  schools  4.018  ; 
but  in  1873,  with  an  addition  of  200,000  to  the  population,  there 
were  in  public  schools  35,930,  and  in  private  schools  only  3,887. 
Neither  enumeration  includes  the  5,000  children  in  Christian  free 
schools  supported  by  parents  of  the  Catholic  religion. 

WHY   THEY   DIFFER. 

When  the  aim  of  the  argument  is  to  catch  popular  applause, 
we  boast  of  a  system  of  schools  that  brings  to  every  child  in  the 
land  a  knowledge  of  the  rudimentary  branches  of  learning.  When 
we  wish  to  conciliate  and  win  the  patronage  of  well-to-do  citizens 
in  cities  and  towns,  we  impress  on  their  minds  the  economy  of 
obtaining  superior  education,  including  ancient  and  modern  lan- 
guages, and  all  the  accomplishments,  under  the  State  arrange- 
ment, rather  than  in  private  schools.  The  public  school  system, 
as  advocated  by  many  to  be  imposed  on  all  the  citizens  of  this 
Republic,  is  nothing  else,  in  my  judgment,  than  a  huge  conspiracy 
against  religion,  individual  liberty  and  enterprise,  and  parental 
rights.  It  is  a  monopoly  on  the  part  of  the  State,  usurping  to 
itself  the  entire  control  of  the  teacher's  business,  driving  out  com- 
petition, herding  the  children  together  in  large  numbers,  working 
all  alike  as  so  many  bits  of  machinery,  instead  of  having  them  in 
smaller  family  and  neighborhood  schools,  acting  on  the  children 
according  to  individual  character,  by  teachers  more  immediately 
under  the  control  of  parents. 

Various  causes  work  to  push  school  taxation  to  an  unbearable 
degree.     Friends  of  common  schools,  taking  advantage  of  popular 


I02 

sympathy,  urge  outlays  of  money  for  houses,  apparatus,  books, 
novelties  of  every  kind,  and  increased  salaries  of  teachers,  so  that 
tax-payers  are  at  last  asking  to  know  what  was  the  original  con- 
tract, and  where  these  enormous  expenditures  are  to  end  ;  they 
are  also  looking  for  results,  and  comparing  notes  with  other 
countries.  Mr.  Philbrick  of  Boston,  when  in  Vienna,  did  not 
discover  that  our  lavish  disbursements  of  a  good-natured  people's 
money  had  given  us  a  high  rank  in  school  progress,  as  compared 
with  European  countries,  except  in  our  primary  schools. 

COSTLINESS   OF   COMMON   SCHOOLS. 

But  business  men  long  ago  learned  that  no  job  was  so  ex- 
pensive as  a  government  job  ;  and  no  wonder  that  they  are  now 
turning  their  attention  to  this  monopoly  of  State  education,  as  a 
financial  interest  of  general  and  deep  concern  in  these  hard  times. 
There  are  others  who  can  give  figures  and  statistics  of  school 
work  beside  State  and  city  superintendents  of  public  schools. 
The  Cincinnati  correspondent  of  "  The  New  York  Daily 
Bulletin,"  a  paper  strictly  commercial,  writes  under  date  of  Jan. 
17,  1876: 

"  Our  schools,  the  best  of  our  institutions,  represent,  for 
instance,  fully  as  much  miseducation  as  education  ;  and  the  boards 
having  charge  of  them  are,  compared  with  other  bodies,  least  re- 
gardful of  proper  economy,  because  they  act  under  a  popular, 
and  therefore  the  least  analyzed,  public  feeling.  If  you  will  ex- 
amine, you  will  find  that,  of  all  taxes,  school  taxes  have  for  that 
reason  increased  fastest.  Compare  our  school  expenses  with 
those  of  any  German  state,  and  you  will  find  that  ours  cost  more 
and  perform  least.  The  heaviest  taxed  German  state  for  these 
purposes  is  Hesse  Cassel ;  it  taxes  34  cents  per  head,  and  it 
makes  up  7)^  per  cent,  of  all  the  taxes  levied.  Now,  there  are 
levied  for  school  purposes  in  Cincinnati  $774,894,  which  is  full 
$2.50  per  head,  and  is  about  one-sixth  of  all  the  taxes,  or  16  per 
cent.  In  Hesse  Cassel  the  tax  includes  libraries,  universities,  and 
art    schools ;  with    us  it  includes  only   the  schools  up  to   high 


>03 

schools,  and  a  ^ood  part  of  their  expense  is  borne  by  trust  funds. 
As  to  the  culture,  the  German  schools  reach  a  larger  proportion 
of  the  youth  of  the  State,  and  are  very  thorough  from  the  lowest 
to  the  highest  grade,  the  teachers  being  much  better  qualified 
than  ours.  Had  I  taken  Saxony  or  Baden,  both  more  economical 
and  efficient  than  Hesse  Cassel,  the  comparison  would  have  been 
still  more  against  us.  Zurich,  the  highest  taxed  city  in  Europe 
for  these  objects,  takes  but  54  cents  per  head,  and  there  school 
taxes  are  one-fifth  of  all  taxes ;  but  there  also  it  includes  libraries, 
a  university,  polytechnicism,  lyceums,  and  common  schools ;  and 
surely  no  city  on  earth  has  a  superior  culture  than  this  city." 

Strongly  as  this  writer  puts  his  case,  he  fails  to  do  it  justice ; 
for  he  omits  to  state  that  more  than  half  the  children  of  the  city 
in  schools  are  in  parents'  schools,  or  denominational  and  private 
schools.  In  New  York  City,  school  taxes  are  four  dollars  per  head 
for  each  one  of  its  million  inhabitants;  and  large  numbers  of  its 
children  are  in  other  than  State  schools.  Boston,  which  has  a 
less  number  of  pupils  in  private  and  religious  schools,  shows  a 
marked  increase  in  the  per  capita  cost.  In  1873,  ^^r  teachers  and 
incidental  expenses,  not  including  new  schoolhouses,  the  cost  per 
head  of  its  two  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  inhabitants  was  $5.52  ; 
and,  including  the  buildings,  it  reached  nearly  $7,  These  figures 
are  for  tax-payers. 

Let  me  say  to  you  just  here,  that  if  the  scheme  of  higher 
education  extending  from  the  elementary  school  up  to  a  full 
university  course,  now  broached,  be  attempted  to  be  carried  out 
in  its  fullness  and  universality,  all  the  revenues  of  all  your  cities, 
towns,  and  States,  and  all  the  revenues  of  these  United  States, 
will  not  suffice  to  pay  the  cost. 

Intelligent,  wise,  earnest  parents,  and  friends  of  sound  educa- 
tion, will  watch  with  interest  the  gradual  unfolding  and  develop- 
ment of  the  State  system  of  schools.  Their  attention  will  be 
given  to  this  crushing-out  of  denominational  schools  for  the  hum- 
bler classes  of  society,  to  see  in  it  the  inexorable  destruction  of  all 
denominational  seminaries,  academies,  colleges,  and  universities. 


I04 

STATE  COLLEGES  TO  CRUSH  OUT  DENOMINATIONAL  COLLEGES. 

This  policy  is  foreshadowed  in  the  proposed  National  Univer- 
sity scheme.  I  am  not  drawing  inferences  from  my  imagination. 
The  address  of  Pres.  White  of  Cornell  University,  delivered  at 
Detroit,  in  August,  1874,  lacks  nothing  in  openness  and  direct- 
ness of  speech.  Among  other  points,  it  contains  these  :  "  It  is 
in  view  of  such  a  meagre  growth  in  over  two  hundred  years,  under 
the  prevailing  system,  that  I  present  the  following  as  the  funda- 
mental proposition  of  this  paper  : 

"  The  main  provision  for  advanced  education  in  the  United 
States  must  be  made  by  the  people  at  large,  acting  through  their 
National  and  State  Legislature,  to  endow  and  maintain  institutions 
for  the  higher  instruction,  fully  equipped  and  free  from  sectarian 
control. 

"  But  I  argue  next,  that  our  existing  public  sclwol  system  leads 
us  logically  and  necessarily  to  the  endowment  of  advanced 
instructio7i" 

To  show  his  utter  contempt  for  the  rudimentary  education 
called  for  by  President  Grant,  Mr.  White  thus  expresses  his  con- 
viction :  "  The  preliminary  education  which  many  of  our  strongest 
men  received  leaves  them  simply  beasts  of  prey.  It  has  simply 
sharpened  their  claws  and  tusks  ;  but  a  higher  education,  whether 
in  science,  literature,  or  history,  not  only  sharpens  the  faculties, 
but  gives  him  new  exemplars  and  ideals."  President  White  and 
Herbert  Spencer  both  require  very  advanced  education  before 
morals,  under  this  new  dispensation,  avail  to  make  a  man  better. 

NO  COLLEGES  BUT  STATE  COLLEGES. 

Mr.  White's  address  is  not  a  string  of  propositions  and  argu- 
ments without  conclusions.     Here  is  one  : 

"  Next,  as  to  State  policy,  I  would  have  it  go  in  the  same 
direction  as  heretofore,  but  with  a  liberality  and  steadiness  show- 
ing far  more  foresight.  I  would  have  each  of  those  States  build 
up  higher,  upon  the  foundations  laid  by  national  grants,  their 
public  institutions  for  advanced  instruction  as  distinguished  from 
private  sectarian  institutions. 


105 

"  I  would  have  each  State  build  up  one  institution  under  its 
control,  rather  than  the  twenty  under  the  control  of  conferences, 
and  dioceses,  and  synods,  and  consistories,  and  presbyteries,  and 
denominational  associations  of  various  sects." 

There  can  be  no  mistake  about  the  learned  President's 
meaning,  nor  is  one  denominational  organization  omitted  from  his 
comprehensive  catalogue.  He  advocates  secularism,  pure  and 
simple,  in  our  colleges  and  universities,  paid  for  by  taxes  levied 
on  the  laborers,  mechanics,  and  farmers  of  the  country.  He  ex- 
cludes from  State  aid  all  institutions  in  which  any  religious  tenet, 
even  the  existence  of  an  overruling  Providence,  is  taught.  If,  on 
the  establishment  of  these  secular  State  colleges,  their  authorities 
should  permit  the  reading  of  the  Bible,  as  a  book  of  spiritual  or 
religious  truths  of  more  value  than  the  Koran,  it  will  be  the 
cheerful  duty  of  the  Liberal  League  to  protest  against  the  abuse 
and  infraction  of  the  law,  as  the  League  protested  in  Philadelphia, 
"  The  use  of  the  Bible  in  the  public  schools  is  a  violation  of  the 
recognized  American  principle  that  the  State  and  Church  ought 
to  be  absolutely  separate." 

HOW   WILL   THE  EVANGELICALS   LIKE   IT? 

What  will  the  members  of  the  New  England  Baptist  Educa- 
tional Convention,  assembled  in  Worcester,  Mass.,  who  recom- 
mended the  establishment  of  at  least  one  academy  under  Baptist 
control  in  each  of  the  New  England  States,  say  to  this  arrange- 
ment ?  What  will  their  brethren  assembled  in  Chicago,  and  rep- 
resenting the  Western  States,  think  of  it  ?  How  will  the  South- 
ern Baptists  who  met  in  Marion,  Ala.,  and  who  declared  that 
"  the  only  hope  is  Christian  education  in  our  schools,"  like  a  pol- 
icy destined  to  overshadow  and  destroy  denominational  high 
schools,  academies,  and  colleges  as  it  destroyed  denominational 
elementary  schools?  These  three  conventions  were  held  in  187 1. 
Pres.  Andrews  of  Denison  University,  O.,  has  the  advantage  of 
four  years'  experience  and  observation,  since  the  holding  of  these 
conventions.     He  has  seen  the  clouds  gathering ;  he  has  heard 


io6 

the  mutterings  of  the  brewing  storm  ;  the  signs  in  the  heavens 
tell  him,  that,  when  that  storm  bursts,  it  will  be  over  the  heads  of 
denominational  colleges.  "  The  proposed  reform,"  says  Pres. 
Andrews,  "  will  involve  religious  complications.  Higher  educa- 
tion cannot  be  separated  from  religion.  Atheists  will  not  pay 
taxes  to  support  theistic  instruction,  nor  theists  atheistic.  But 
to  put  higher  instruction  into  the  hands  of  the  government  is  not 
only  impolitic,  but  wrong  in  principle.  *         -k-         «         'pj^^ 

government  should  hold  the  same  relation  to  higher  education 
that  it  does  to  religion.  Further,  religion  is  essential  to  higher 
culture,  and  the  State  cannot  teach  religion.  It  is  injustice  to 
those  opposed  to  Christianity.  Christianity  is  the  natural  ally  of 
culture.  Finally  intellectual  culture  without  religion  cannot 
build  character.  The  great  need  of  the  nation  is  moral  force. 
The  divorce  of  culture  and  religion  is  forced  and  unnatural." 
Does  Pres.  Andrews  hope  to  avert  the  storm  by  his  weak  voice  ? 
Does  he  dream  of  holding  the  inner  line  of  fortifications,  protect- 
ing his  higher  education,  after  abandoning  to  the  enemy  all  the 
outposts  ?  When  elementary  schools,  in  which  the  foundation  of 
sound  Christian  morals  is  laid,  were  given  over  to  secularists  at 
their  first  bidding,  resistance  to  the  advancing  foe  became  im- 
possible. 

WHAT   THE   METHODISTS   THINK. 

In  1873.  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  in  the  quadrennial 
address  of  its  bishops,  thus  put  itself  on  record  :  "  We  do  not 
hesitate  to  avow  that  we  regard  the  education  of  the  young  as 
one  of  the  leading  functions  of  the  Church,  and  that  she  cannot 
abdicate  in  favor  of  the  State  without  infidelity  to  her  trust  and 
irreparable  damage  to  society.  The  reasons  for  occupying  this 
ground,  which  inhere  in  the  very  nature  of  this  interest,  and  in 
the  relation  of  children  to  the  Church,  all  are  intensified  by  the 
antagonism  of  modern  science,  and  the  outcasting  of  the  religious 
element  from  all  the  school  systems  fostered  by  State  legislation. 
It  is  not  ours  to  dispute  with  Ca;sar ;  but,  fully  persuaded  that 
the  salt  of  religious  truth  alone  can  preserve  education,  we  feel 


107 

that  the  responsibilities  of  the  Church  grow  with  the  progress  of 
society  and  the  demands  of  the  age," 

WHAT   MAKES   THE   METHODISTS   CRAZY. 

Other  authorities  of  high  standing  in  the  Methodist  denomi- 
nation  might  be  cited  in  favor  of  reHgious  teaching  in  schools. 
It  is  but  fair  to  state  that  the  mention  of  any  system  of  schools 
under  which  common  justice  might  be  meted  out  to  Catholic 
parents,  suffices  to  drive  the  whole  body  of  Methodist  preachers 
and  hearers  frantic,  crazy.  The  Baptists  are  not  much  less  intol- 
erant. Secularists  may  therefore  count  on  their  assistance  in 
ousting  from  the  schools  the  very  name  of  the  Christians'  God. 
The  professed  principles  of  these  religious  sects  avail  nothing 
against  their  avowed  hatred  of  the  Catholic  Church  and  Catholics. 

WHO   SUPPORT   CHURCHES? 

The  various  evangelical  sects  yielded  up  the  contest  for  reli- 
gious education  in  common  schools  almost  without  a  struggle. 
It  is  said  that  the  children,  whose  education  is  not  advanced 
beyond  the  elementary  branches  of  learning,  do  not  in  time 
become  pew-holders  and  supporters  of  churches.  These  efficient 
aids  to  church  support  are  found  in  the  classes  which  pass  through 
denominational  schools  of  a  higher  grade.  Round  these  all  the 
forces  of  evangelicalism  will  rally  to  uphold  the  right  of  parents 
of  the  respectable  class  to  provide  religious  education  for  their 
children.  Certainly  the  zeal,  the  labors,  the  munificent  gener- 
osity, of  the  evangelical  denominations,  to  build  and  endow  acad- 
emies and  colleges  deserves  unbounded  praise.  But  when  the 
State  opens  its  plethoric  treasury  to  establish  secular  colleges, 
with  allowances  of  freedom  not  possible  in  sectarian  institutions, 
the  struggle  will  be  short  and  decisive.  This  is  not  prophecy ; 
it  is  history. 

WHAT  KILLS  EVANGELICAL  COLLEGES? 

The  once  flourishing  Methodist  College  at  Lima,  N.Y.,  dwin- 
dled to  insignificance,  and  moved  to  Syracuse  to  escape  death. 


io8 

shortly  after  the  opening  of  Cornell  University.  About  the  same 
time,  Hobart  College,  under  the  control  of  the  Episcopal  Church, 
began  to  lose  students,  until  now,  notwithstanding  large  endow- 
ments, the  fingers  of  the  two  hands  would  almost  suffice  to  count 
them.  The  Presbyterian  Seminary  of  Geneseo  closed  its  doors 
when  a  State  normal  school  in  the  same  village  opened  its  classes. 
The  Baptist  Academy  of  Brockport  became  a  State  normal  school 
to  escape  death.  Other  places  have  the  same  history.  The  at- 
mosphere of  these  normal  schools  is  still  redolent  with  evangel- 
icalism, but  it  is  only  on  sufferance ;  at  the  first  demand  of  Jew 
or  atheist  the  names  of  the  God,  Creator,  and  Christ  will  be  ban- 
ished, praying  and  hymn-singing  stopped. 

I  now  leave  Evangelical  Christians  to  ponder  over  Pres. 
Grant's  demand  that  no  religious  tenet  shall  be  taught  in  State 
schools,  and  this  new  definition  of  non-sectarianism. 

SECULARISTS   ARE   IN   GREAT   GLEE 

over  their  progress.  They  look  forward  to  speedy  and  complete 
success.  Their  victory  in  common  schools  carries  them  triumph- 
antly along  to  State  secular  universities.  Indeed,  they  might 
begin  their  song  of  triumph,  if  not  for  complete  accomplishment, 
then  for  rapid  advancement.  Only  one  foe  stands  undismayed 
before  them.  It  is  the  Catholic  parent  who  permits  no  one  to 
come  between  him  and  his  child.  The  father  is  a  Christian, 
prizing  his  faith  more  than  his  purse  or  the  world's  esteem;  reso- 
lute to  transmit  to  his  offspring  the  precious  boon  of  religion  in 
its  purity  and  brightness,  undimmed  by  the  jeers  and  scoffs  and 
calumnies  of  unbelievers ;  he  will  not  permit  his  children  to 
breath  an  atmosphere  of  infidelity.  Others  may  think  and  say 
that  he  is  wrong:  he  knows  that  he  is  right.  He  meddles  not 
with  others.  He  listens  to  much  counsel  from  well-meaning 
friends.  They  tell  him  it  is  a  glorious  privilege  for  his  boy  to 
be  the  equal  and  companion  of  a  rich  man's  son.  It  may  happen 
— it  often  happens — that  he  cares  no  more  for  the  rich  man's  son 
than  for  the  rich  man  himself.     They  point  to  the  palatial  school- 


ICX) 

house,  grand  and  gorgeous  in  all  its  appointments;  to  the  teachers, 
learned  and  accomplished.  They  tell  him  all  these  shall  his  son 
enjoy,  without  price  or  pay,  if  he  will  but  intrust  his  boy's  edu- 
cation to  the  State,  which  loves  to  play  foster-father  to  its  child- 
ren. The  poor  man's  poverty  gnaws  into  the  bone  under  the 
proffered  bribe  ;  his  mind  dwells  on  the  temporal  advantages  so 
enticingly  offered ;  he  loves  his  child,  and  he  believes  in  an  over- 
ruling Providence,  a  God,  Creator,  Supreme  Master  of  the  uni- 
verse ;  he  believes  in  a  world  to  come,  and  cherishes  the  hope 
that,  after  this  life,  he  and  his  boy  shall  be  reunited  with  the 
blessed  in  heaven.  Under  the  coarse  coat  and  rough  exterior  of 
many  a  day-laborer  there  beats  a  heart  of  honest  manliness  that 
would  scorn  to  be  the  beneficiary  of  any  man's  aid.  He  pays  for 
his  child's  education;  he  hates  to  pay  for  a  superior  education  for 
his  richer  neighbor's  son.  There  is  a  laudable  pride  in  this  spirit 
of  independence  and  self-reliance,  the  very  virtues  upon  which 
the  Republic  depends  for  its  existence. 

c  He  can  conceive  of  no  true  happiness  except  as  his  life  con- 
forms to  the  teachings  and  will  of  his  God.  His  thoughts  of 
happiness  for  himself  are  bound  up  with  those  of  his  child.  His 
child's  happiness  for  this  world  and  the  next  interests  and  deter- 
mines his  actions  at  home,  in  its  play,  in  school,  and  in  church. 
He  is  concerned  about  its  lessons,  but  still  more  about  every  in- 
fluence bearing  on  the  direction  and  formation  of  mind  and  char- 
acter. Like  Herbert  Spencer,  he  knows  that  mere  intellectual 
education  will  not  form  character ;  and,  like  Pres.  White,  he 
holds  that  the  preliminary  education  which  many  receive  "  only 
sharpens  claws  and  tusks,  and  makes  beasts  of  prey."  To  guard 
against  such  dangers,  this  father,  whose  religion  is  real  and  living, 
made  up  of  doctrines  to  be  known  and  believed,  and  of  observ- 
ances and  practices  to  be  faithfully  followed,  dares  not  before 
God  and  his  conscience  neglect  to  train  his  son  in  these  observ- 
ances, make  him  familiar  with  their  use,  and  fill  his  mind  and 
soul  with  love  and  reverence  toward  them.  How  will  it  be  with 
his  boy,  if   the  school  fail  to  come  to  his  aid,  or,  what  is  worse, 


no 

operate  disastrously,  by  positive  or  negative  teaching,  upon  his 
soul?  What  will  be  the  future  of  that  boy  if  the  atmosphere  he 
breathes  at  school  be  filled  with  doubt,  sneers,  negation?  There 
is  not  in  this  audience  one  father,  who,  if  he  believed  in  a  life  to 
come,  of  happiness  or  misery  eternal,  would  take  any  unnecessary 
chances  with  regard  to  his  child's  education  and  school  life.  If 
you  judge  the  rest  of  the  world  only  from  your  standpoint  of 
belief,  the  brave  struggle  of  a  Catholic  poor  man  to  obtain  a 
Christian  education  for  his  child  will  continue  to  be  an  enigma, 
and  lead  to  acts  of  injustice. 

AGREEMENTS   AND   DISAGREEMENTS. 

Catholics  and  secularists  agree  on  some  points,  and  differ  on 
others. 

They  agree  that  education  is  an  important  factor  in  the 
making  of  an  intelligent  citizen,  and  is  therefore  very  desirable. 
They  do  not  agree  in  the  character  of  the  education  necessary  to 
make  this  good  citizen.  The  Catholic  points  to  his  personal  sac- 
rifices in  time,  labor,  and  money,  to  secure  for  h?s  children  edu- 
cation in  the  sense  in  which  he  understands  it.  The  secularist 
bids  us  look  at  what  the  State  has  done  for  him.  He  cannot 
demonstrate  the  earnestness  and  sincerity  of  his  convictions  and 
preaching  by  what  he  has  done.  He  pays,  it  is  true  his  share  of 
public  taxes.  So  does  the  Catholic.  The  secularist  insists  that 
there  shall  be  State  schools  after  his  plan,  according  to  his  con- 
victions, paid  for  by  taxation  from  which  no  one  shall  be  exempt, 
while  all  shall  be  obliged  to  drink  at  his  well  of  knowledge,  such 
as  it  is.  A  Catholic  argues  that  the  secularist's  notion  of  educa- 
tion was  never  strong,  never  attained  to  the  power  of  a  principle, 
or  he  would  have  withdrawn  his  children  from  schools  in  which 
they  were  taught  what  he  might  be  pleased  to  call  the  super- 
stitions of  evangelicalism.  As  between  the  two,  on  the  head  of 
personal  sacrifices  in  furtherance  of  the  cause  of  education,  the 
Catholic  has  an  advantage  over  the  secularist  in  demonstrating 
the  courage  of  his  convictions. 


Ill 

Both  agree  that  instruction  in  morals  in  some  form  is  essential 
for  the  right  education  of  youth.  They  differ  in  their  understand- 
ing of  what  is  meant  by  morals,  and  as  to  the  authority  by  which 
such  teaching  should  be  inculcated.  The  secularist  rises  no 
higher  in  his  conception  of  morals  than  the  temporal  well-being 
of  the  child,  and  "the  doing  of  acts  conducive  to  general  enjoy- 
ment." Rev.  A,  D.  Mayo,  Unitarian  minister,  calls  this  policy 
"a  materialistic  naturalism  and  a  philosophical  fatalism." 

SECULARISTS   TEACHING   MORALS. 

The  helplessness  of  the  secularist  as  a  teacher  of  the  people 
is  best  described  by  Herbert  Spencer  in  "  First  Principles : " 
"  Few,  if  any,  are  as  yet  fitted  wholly  to  dispense  with  such 
(religious)  conceptions  as  are  current.  The  highest  abstractions 
take  so  great  a  mental  power  to  realize  with  any  vividness,  and 
are  so  imperative  on  conduct  unless  they  are  vividly  realized, 
that  their  regulative  effects  must,  for  a  long  period  to  come,  be 
appreciable  on  but  a  small  minority.  . .  .Those  who  relinquish  the 
faith  in  which  they  have  been  brought  up,  for  this  most  abstract 
faith  in  which  religion  and  science  unite,  may  not  uncommonly 
act  up  to  their  convictions.  Left  to  their  organic  morality, 
enforced  only  by  general  reasonings  imperfectly  wrought  out  and 
difficult  to  keep  before  the  mind,  the  defects  of  nature  will 
often  come  out  more  strongly  than  they  would  have  done  under 
their  previous  creed."  No  one  is  better  entitled  to  a  hearing  on 
the  side  of  the  secularists  than  Herbert  Spencer.  How  far  they 
are  able  to  provide  a  code  of  morals  for  the  training  of  the  young 
in  substitution  of  that  of  the  Christian  religion,  he  has  clearly 
stated.  The  child  accepts  its  lessons  in  science  and  morals  on 
authority.  The  secularist  child  has  no  other  authority  than  that 
of  the  teacher,  supplemented  and  enforced  by  its  parents.  Hence 
the  necessity  of  harmony  of  thought  between  parent  and  teacher. 
But  "  moral  goodness,"  to  be  effective  even  in  the  secularist's 
idea,  demands  vividness  of  conception  beyond  the  power  of 
attainment  on  the  part  of  children,  since  few  of  their  parents  can 


112 

rise  to  its  realization.     In  other  words,  the  teaching  of  morals  in 
a  secularist's  school  is  all  but  impossible. 

STANDARDS   OF   MORALS    DIFFER. 

The  secularist's  standard  of  morals  differs  in  material  points 
from  that  of  the  Catholic.  The  former,  in  admitting  the  law  of 
divorce,  consents  to  a  disruption  of  ties  that  alone  guarantee  the 
sacredness  and  unity  of  the  family  ;  permits  passion,  pleasure,  and 
self-will  to  have  their  way  in  defiance  of  that  law  of  self-restraint 
and  patience  under  trials  and  difficulties  necessary  to  hold  the 
family  together,  at  least  for  the  children's  sake.  The  Catholic 
can  address  the  secularist  in  the  words  of  the  eloquent  Bishop  of 
Orleans  :  "  It  is  not  so  much  my  church  which  they  would  destroy 
as  your  home ;  and  I  defend  it.  For  all  those  things  which  are 
the  supreme  objects  of  your  desire, — reason,  philosophy,  society, 
the  basis  of  your  institutions,  the  subject  of  your  books,  the 
sanctity  of  your  hearts,  the  morals  of  your  children, — these  are 
the  things  which  I  defend,  and  which  you  throw  away  in  crown- 
ing those  who  would  destroy  them." 

A  Catholic's  code  of  morals  embraces  the  teachings  of  the 
Bible,  interpreted  by  the  Church.  It  does  not  end  with  teach- 
ings ;  it  has  ordinances,  sacraments  divinely  instituted  to  give 
grace,  supernatural  power,  with  which  to  resist  temptation,  over- 
come passion,  escape  from  sin.  Your  denial  of  these  truths  does 
not  lessen  a  Catholic's  faith  in  them,  nor  weaken  his  conscience 
with  regard  to  them. 

You  may  remember  Henry  Ward  Beecher's  last  Thanksgiving 
sermon,  and  the  picture  he  drew  of  the  condition  of  morals  in  the 
Brooklyn  schools,  in  which  were  teachers  who  held  their  positions 
by  the  sacrifice  of  their  virtue  to  school  commissioners.  You 
may  also  have  heard  that  Thomas  W.  Field,  superintendent  of 
schools  in  the  same  city  of  Brooklyn,  in  his  annual  report  of  four 
or  five  years  ago,  gave  a  fearful  account  of  the  prevalent  im- 
morality. This  report  was  suppressed  by  the  board  of  education, 
on  the  principle,  I  suppose,  that  the  whole  truth  must  not  always 


1 1 


be  spoken.  Is  it  any  wonder  that  Catholic  parents  ask  that  they, 
and  not  politicians,  shall  have  the  choosing  of  their  children's 
teachers?  You  have  not  forgotten  the  article  in  "The  Boston 
Herald  "  of  Oct.  20,  1871,  giving  the  substance  of  Prof.  Agassiz' 
address  before  the  Massachusetts  State  Teachers'  Association. 
Again,  I  say,  is  it  any  wonder  that  Catholic  parents,  hearing 
these  confessions,  even  under  a  stringent  policy  of  silence  and 
concealment,  lose  faith  in  the  State  system,  and  provide  schools 
of  their  own  at  sacrifices  worthy  of  martyrs?  I  cite  these  in- 
stances in  no  spirit  of  exultation,  but  of  regret ;  and  it  therefore 
gives  me  pleasure  to  say  that  the  character  of  the  teachers  of 
Boston  stands  too  high  to  come  under  such  imputations. 

THE   STATE   CANNOT   TEACH    RELIGION. 

Catholics  and  secularists  agree  that  a  State  without  religion 
cannot  teach  religion.  Therefore,  say  the  latter,  let  there  be  no 
religious  teaching.  Therefore,  say  the  former,  let  there  be  relig- 
ious teaching  in  the  schools  by  those  who  can  impart  it  in  har- 
mony with  the  parents'  belief.  These  say  furthermore,  that,  when 
Massachusetts  had  religion,  she  was  careful  that  religion,  and 
morality  through  religion,  should  be  taught  in  our  schools.  It  is 
claimed  that  Massachusetts  gained  her  most  distinguished  honors 
from  men  educated  under  religious  influences  in  school,  at  home, 
and  in  church ;  but  that  now  she  is  consuming  her  capital,  with- 
out putting  any  of  it  at  interest.  The  shadow  of  religious  teach- 
ings still  lingers  around  her  schoolhouses.  Shall  it  be  that  her 
future  men  of  note  are  to  be  no  more  than  shadows  of  those  that 
went  before  them  ? 

MORALS  WITHOUT   RELIGION. 

The  secularist  maintains  that  all  the  knowledge  of  morals  a 
child  need  possess  may  be  obtained  in  a  State  school  without 
religion.  This  is  true  of  that  species  of  morals  which  fails  to  rec- 
ognize God,  and  which  has  no  foundation  in  supernatural  motives. 
The  Catholic  does  not  admit  that  morality  based  on  pure  selfish- 
ness is  of  much  worth,  or  that  it  will  avail  a  child  in  the  moment 


114 

of  temptation.  In  this  clashing  of  opinions  and  beliefs,  which 
shall  give  way,  is  there  to  be  room  but  for  one  ?  Shall  it  be  the 
Catholic  ?  He  appeals  to  the  Constitution  of  Massachusetts,  and 
to  the  religious  element  still  abiding  in  its  population.  The  new 
condition  of  educational  aims  is  vastly  different  from  that  of 
fifty  years  ago.  He  claims  that  his  higher  standard  of  morality, 
the  nobler  motive  on  which  it  is  inculcated,  its  adaptability  and 
acceptableness  to  children  (waiving  for  a  moment  its  divine 
origin  and  character)  entitles  him  to  have  the  education  of  his 
children  permeated  and  completed  by  a  strong  infusion  of  relig- 
ious instruction  in  schools.  He  contends  for  the  rights  and  best 
interests  of  his  own  children.  He  does  not  dispute  the  wishes 
of  others,  nor  seek  to  impose  on  them  the  adoption  of  his  system. 
He  loudly  asserts,  that  in  every  important  point,  except  costli- 
ness of  buildings  and  expensiveness  of  teachers,  Catholic  schools 
are  superior  to  State  schools.  They  are  more  thorough  in  secu- 
lar studies,  there  is  less  cramming,  and  less  multiplicity  of  use- 
less branches  of  learning  ;  the  duties  and  responsibilities  of  citi- 
zens are  brought  home  to  parents,  where  they  belong,  fostering 
a  spirit  of  self-reliance,  without  dependence  on  public  charity ; 
and  all  in  an  atmosphere  of  religion  and  morality  such  as  the 
patrons  of  the  school  desire,  and  are  willing  to  pay  for.  I  am 
not  speaking  of  the  beginnings  of  a  Catholic  school  in  some  poor 
neighborhood.  As  well  might  you  liken  a  country  school  with 
its  fifteen  or  twenty  scholars  under  a  schoolmistress  at  three  or 
four  dollars  a  week,  to  one  of  your  Boston  high  schools. 

CATHOLICS    ASK   NO   FAVORS. 

While  the  Catholic  asks  no  favor,  no  privilege,  no  special 
prerogative,  no  right  that  he  does  not  concede  to  others,  the  sec- 
ularist on  the  contrary,  in  the  name  of  liberality,  falls  into  aston- 
ishing illiberality.  All  must  yield  to  him.  He  has  broken  down 
the  evangelical ;  he  will  subdue  the  Catholic.  He  will  concede 
no  rights  to  others,  save  the  one  of  bending  to  his  will,  if  that 
can  be  called  a  right  which  is  the  result  of  sheer  force,  through 


"5 

the  power  of  a  prejudiced  and  unrelenting  majority.  The  Cath- 
olic wants  to  know  why  his  right  to  have  schools  for  his  children, 
in  which  the  tone  of  religious  thought  shall  be  Catholic,  is  not  as 
valid  as  the  right  of  evangelicals  and  secularists  to  have  schools 
for  their  children  in  which  the  tone  of  thought  shall  be  evangel- 
ical or  indifferent  to  any  religion.  It  must  not  be  lost  sight  of, 
in  this  argument,  that  our  rights  go  where  our  money  goes.  A 
Catholic's  money  goes  into  the  schools,  and  his  rights  go  with  it. 
An  inalienable  right  is  infringed  upon,  is  curtailed,  is  cut  off 
altogether,  when  he  appears  at  a  schoolhouse  door,  leading  his 
son  by  the  hand,  only  to  find  at  its  threshold  the  emblem 
or  sign  of  a  hostile  creed,  or,  what  is  worse  in  his  belief,  the 
chilling  atmosphere  within  of  doubt,  negation,  or  an  ignoring  of 
the  God-Creator,  Sovereign  Lord  and  Master,  and  final  Judge  of 
man's  thoughts,  words,  and  acts,  for  whom  it  has  been  the 
father's  duty  to  instil  into  his  child's  mind  and  heart  the  most 
tender  love  and  reverence. 

HOW   SOME  ARE   SAVED. 

No  one  need  tell  me  that  I  exaggerate  and  picture  from 
fancy,  nor  yet  again  that  there  are  illustrious  instances  of  boys 
and  girls  that  have  passed  through  the  common  schools  without 
inhaling  the  poisonous  atmosphere  of  which  I  speak.  I  do  not 
deny  the  fact.  These  easily  counted  exceptions  but  prove  the 
rule.  The  prayers,  the  watchful  care,  and  unceasing  devotion  of 
capable  and  pious  parents,  must  count  for  much  in  the  saving  of 
these  few.  Again,  there  are  schools,  in  which  the  majority  of  the 
children  and  many  of  the  teachers  being  Catholics,  a  diluted 
Catholic  atmosphere  floats  about  the  school-house,  rendering  less, 
in  some  degree,  the  danger  of  losing  Catholic  faith  and  morals.  If 
we  ourselves  cannot  see  this  danger,  ministers  and  editors,  in 
sermons,  addresses,  and  editorials,  kindly  point  it  out,  and 
bespeak  our  attention.  Their  zeal  and  ardor  are  aroused  to  new 
endeavor  in  the  charitable  hope  of  hurting  "  Popery."  The 
thought  lends  courage  to  their  hearers.     "  It  will  de-Romanize 


ii6 

the  children,"  says  one.  "The  Bible  and  the  common  schools 
will  grind  out  the  Catholicity  of  the  children,"  says  another. 
Similar  expressions  might  be  multiplied  without  end.  Fore- 
warned is  for  the  wise  to  be  fore-armed.  It  was  only  when  the 
Bible  in  the  schools  had  ceased  to  be  the  question  in  dispute 
that  the  Bible  was  put  on  the  cold  side  of  the  door. 

WHAT  RAISES  THE  STORM. 
There  is  small  hope  that  justice,  or  even  patient  and  unbiased 
hearing  of  our  grievances,  will  be  accorded,  when,  as  soon  as  a 
voice  is  raised  in  behalf  of  God-given  rights,  forty  thousand 
pulpits  ring  with  bitter  invectives,  gross  misrepresentations,  and 
appeals  to  the  lowest  passions  of  those  who  gather  around  them  ; 
when  politicians,  (not  statesmen)  catch  up  the  cry,  and  trading 
away  all  principle,  if  they  ever  had  any,  ride  into  office  in  the 
fury  and  madness  of  the  hour.  Secret  societies,  that  have  yo 
often  proved  political  sepulchres  for  unprincipled  demagogues, 
lend  their  help. 

The  darkest  and  fiercest  hour  of  the  storm  is  that  which  pre- 
cedes its  breaking.  We  take  courage,  then,  from  the  extreme 
and  unbridled  fury  of  the  hour,  and  from  the  violent  language 
used  in  defiance  of  good  taste,  reason,  brotherly  kindness,  and 
all  regard  for  just  rights. 

LEADERS  CHANGE. 
The  people  will  yet  become  disgusted  with  the  unreasonable- 
ness and  changeableness  of  their  leaders.  A  few  years  ago  they 
were  told  to  stand  by  "  the  Bible  in  the  schools,"  to  "  strike  down 
any  one  who  dared  raise  a  hand  against  it  ;"  that  "to  die  for  it 
would  be  a  glorious  martyrdom."  Secret  societies  were  formed 
for  its  protection.  Now,  editors  and  ministers  frankly  confess  it 
was  all  a  mistake  ;  that  our  liberties  do  not  depend  on  keeping 
the  Bible  in  the  schools  ;  that  to  do  so  is  illogical,  wrong,  unjust 
to  Catholics,  Jews  and  infidels.  There  has  been  no  more  power- 
ful advocate  of  the  Bible  in  the  schools  than  Dr.  J.  G.  Holland, 
who,  in  this  month's  "  Scribner,"  admits  that    "the  compulsory 


117 

reading  of  the  Bible  was  to  the  Catholic,  to  the  Jew,  to  the 
atheist,  a  grievance,  a  hardship,  an  oppression."  '*  For  ourselves.' 
he  says,  "  we  must  confess  to  a  change  of  convictions  on  this 
matter.  ...  If  we  do  away  with  the  grievance  of  the  Catholic,  we 
do  away  with  his  claim  ;  and  we  mark  out  for  Catholic  and  Prot- 
estant alike  the  path  of  peace  to  walk  in  side  by  side."  The 
doctor  does  not  seem  to  understand  the  nature  of  our  claim.  It 
is  not  to  deprive  Protestants  of  their  Bible  in  their  schools :  it  is 
to  educate  Catholic  children  in  Catholic  schools  with  our  own 
money,  under  State  supervison  if  you  please.  We  do  not  want 
Protestant  money,  nor  any  State  money  that  was  not  taken  from 
our  purses.  We  want  not  one  dollar  for  pope,  bishop,  or  priest 
not  one  cent  for  our  church/  We  do  not  desire  the  doing-away  of 
common  schools  :  we  are  establishing  schools  all  over  the  country 
on  a  thoroughly  democratic  basis.  We  are  striving  for  a  stretch- 
ing of  a  hide-bound  system.  We  wish  it  to  be  more  directly 
under  parental  control,  more  economically  managed,  restricted  to 
its  proper  function  of  elementary  education,  and  violating  no  con- 
scientious duty  of  parents.  It  is  just  as  likely  that  a  few  years 
hence  the  people  will  be  told  that  education  belongs  to  parents, 
and  that  if  the  State  interferes  it  must  be  in  accordance  with  the 
wish  of  parents.  When  communism  becomes  rife  and  bold,  prop- 
erty owners  may  be  willing  to  discuss  principles  only  to  learn 
that  they  are  reaping  as  they  sowed.  Some  heads  take  in  truth 
slowly,  others  only  by  trepanning. 

FAIR  PLAY  EXPECTED  FROM  FREE  RELIGIONISTS. 
We  are  justified  in  expecting  fairer  treatment  at  the  hands  of 
free  religionists.  If  we  may  trust  Herbert  Spencer  as  a  worthy 
exponent  of  this  class,  toleration  in  its  widest  sense  is  a  funda- 
mental dogma  of  their  creed:  "Our  toleration  should  be  the 
widest  possible ;  or,  rather,  we  should  aim  at  something  beyond 
toleration,  as  commonly  understood.  In  dealing  with  alien  beliefs 
our  endeavor  must  be,  not  simply  to  refrain  from  injustice  of 
word  or  deed,  but  also  to  do  justice  by  an  open  recognition  of 


ii8 

positive  worth.     We  must  qualify  our  disagreement  with  as  much 
as  may  be  of  sympathy"  (First  Principles). 

From  scientists  and  free  religionists,  then,  we  may  expect  the 
same  rights  they  claim  for  themselves.  As  they  would  not'  con- 
sent to  our  forcing  their  children  into  schools  under  Catholic  in- 
fluences, direct  or  indirect,  so  they  will  not  ask  that  our  children 
shall  be  forced  into  schools  under  objectionable  influences.  As 
they  do  not  permit  us  to  decide  upon  the  truth  or  untruth  of 
their  religious  opinions,  so  they  will  not  seek  to  decide  for  us 
upon  our  doctrines.  Here  comes  in  the  apparently  insurmount- 
able obstacle  to  an  amicable  settlement  of  this  vexed  question. 
Each  one  of  the  disputants,  except  the  Catholic,  wants  to  make 
all  others  bend  to  his  plan,  or  way,  or  system,  seemingly  satisfied 
that  he  alone  is  right.  The  Catholic,  on  the  contrary,  says.  Let 
each  one  have  his  own  plan  ;  and  with  an  even  start,  and  on  equal 
ground,  let  it  be  seen  which  party,  the  evangelical,  the  scientist, 
or  free  religionist,  or  the  Catholic,  can  make  the  greatest  sacrifices, 
accomplish  the  most  work  in  the  most  satisfactory  manner,  for 
the  thorough  religious  and  secular  education  of  all  the  children 
they  can  bring  under  their  control. 

NO    RELIGION   IN   A   BANK. 

Free  religionists,  and  the  large  class  of  Christian  religionists 
represented  by  Henry  Ward  Beecher,  answer,  Religion  has  no 
place  in  the  State  school ;  and,  with  it  kept  out,  the  school  is  as 
free  to  one  class  of  religionists  as  to  another,  and  equally  so  to 
Jews  and  infidels.  To  illustrate  this  theory,  they  say  that  as 
there  need  be  no  religion  in  a  bank,  a  shop,  or  a  business  ofifice, 
so  there  need  be  no  religion  in  a  school.  This  is  as  strong  a  justi- 
fication as  they  can  bring. 

The  comparison  fails  for  want  of  resemblance  between  the 
things  compared.  A  man  goes  into  the  bank,  the  shop,  the  office. 
A  boy  goes  to  the  school.  The  bank,  the  shop,  the  office,  has 
for  its  object  the  transaction  of  its  own  special  material  business. 
The  school  deals  with  the  boy's  mind  and  heart ;  is  a  place  set 


119 

apart  for  the  forming,  disciplining,  educating  of  the  young,  by 
trained  and  skilled  manipulators  of  the  intellect  and  emotions. 
The  young  look  up  to  these  teachers  with  sentiments  of  respect 
and  often  of  reverence ;  nor  are  they  capable  of  analyzing  and 
judging  the  influences  brought  to  bear  on  them.  They  are  in  the 
school  six  hours  a  day,  for  five  days  in  the  week,  ten  months  in 
the  year.  They  are  justified  in  voting  all  schooling,  in  excess  of 
these  long  hours,  a  bore.  They  who  go  into  a  bank,  or  any  other 
place  of  business,  are  men  grown,  fully  competent  to  judge  of 
insidious  or  open  attempts  to  prejudice  their  minds  on  points  of 
religion  or  morals.  These  business  offices  are  not  monopolies 
like  the  State  school,  and  their  proprietors  know  the  danger  of 
meddling  with  their  customers'  religious  opinions.  The  example 
of  a  man  asking  for  a  Bible  in  a  hat-shop  has  not  yet  occurred ; 
and,  when  it  does  occur,  it  will  be  met  by  calling  in  a  policeman 
to  arrest  an  escaped  lunatic.  But  a  child  asking  a  teacher  to  tell 
it  something  about  God,  Christ,  the  redemption,  sin,  or  a  life  to 
come,  would  ask  a  proper  question,  entitled  to  an  answer  from  a 
competent  teacher.  Much  as  our  opponents  may  be  pleased  to 
protest  against  religion  in  State  schools,  it  is  there,  and  in  some 
shape  it^will  be  there  till  the  end  of  time.  I  am  not  speaking  of 
evangelical  schools,  but  of  schools  purely  secular,  in  which  there 
is  no  Bible,  no  text  book  of  religion,  no  prayer,  no  hymn;  and  yet, 
in  this  expurgated  and  shrivelled-up  school,  the  teaching  will  be 
for  or  against  religion,  as  the  teacher  happens  to  be.  His  chil- 
dren do  not  come  to  him  to  buy  bills  of  exchange,  or  boots,  or 
hats,  but  to  acquire  knowledge,  to  learn,  to  take  in,  through  open 
eyes  and  ears,  information  concerning  the  things  it  sees,  and  the 
truths  and  facts  of  which  it  hears.  Pres.  Anderson,  of  Rochester 
University,  is  an  authority  in  educational  methods  and  means,  of 
great  weight  wherever  known.  He  exhibits  this  power  of  the 
teacher  in  a  few  striking  passages,  thus: — 

PRESIDENT    ANDERSON   ON   INCIDENTAL   INSTRUCTION. 
"With  the  element  of  Christian  faith  in  head  and  heart,  it  is  impossible  for  an 
earnest  teacher  to  avoid  giving  out  constantly  religious  and  moral  impulses  and  thoughts. 


I20 

He  must  of  necessity  set  forth  his  notions  about  God:  the  soul,  conscience,  sin,  the 
future  life,  and  divine  revelation.  If  he  promises  not  to  do  so  he  will  fail  to  keep  his 
word,  or  his  teachings  in  science  or  literature  or  history  will  be  miserably  shallow  and 
inadequate. ..  .Incidental  instruction  in  morality  and  religion,  then,  ought  to  be  the 
main  reliance  of  the  Christian  teacher.  The  ends  of  a  Christian  school,  while  working 
by  its  own  laws  and  limitations,  ought  not  to  be  essentially  different  from  a  Christian 
church.  The  principles  we  have  thus  indicated  are  universal  in  their  application.  If 
the  Christian  teacher  must  make  the  elements  of  his  religious  faith  color  all  his  teaching, 
the  same  must  be  true  of  the  unchristian  teacher. . .  .There  is  no  good  thinking  that  is 
not  honest  thinking  ...  If  parents  wish  their  children  educated  in  Christian  principles, 
they  must  seek  out  honest  Christian  men  to  be  their  teachers." 

Here  in  a  few  words  is  the  plainly  spoken  judgment  of  an 
experienced  teacher.  It  is  true,  Pres.  Anderson  is  contending  in 
behalf  of  higher  education  in  colleges  and  seminaries.  But  I  do 
not  hesitate  to  say,  with  no  small  experience  as  an  educator,  that 
in  elementary  schools,  where  young  minds  are  dealt  with,  the 
incidental  teaching  in  morals  and  religion  is  of  vastly  greater 
extent  and  effect.  They  who  assert  so  boldly  that  children  of 
inquisitive  and  unfolding  minds  can  frequent  schools  for  secular 
learning,  without  being  influenced  by  the  dominant  religious  tone 
of  the  school  and  the  teachers,  speak  without  warrant. 

THE   MULTIPLICATION   TABLE. 

As  meaningless  an  illustration  is  that  in  which  the  multipli- 
cation table  plays  a  part.  There  is  no  religion,  they  say,  in  the 
multiplication  table.  I  never  heard  any  one  say  there  was,  while 
it  is  not  unknown  that  there  may  be  religion,  or  antipathy  to 
religion,  in  him  who  teaches  the  table,  as  well  as  in  the  place  in 
which  it  is  taught.  A  Sneer  at  ''  popery  "  requires  no  allusion 
to  figures  or  ciphering,  unless  when  the  years  of  the  Apocalypse, 
or  the  coming  of  Antichrist  are  under  discussion. 

A   COMMON   LANGUAGE. 

But,  after  all,  the  vexed  question  of  religion  aside,  see  the 
gain  to  the  Republic  by  giving  a  common  language  to  all  its 
children,  through  the  common  schools.  Then  why,  if  that  is  a 
gain,  provide  a  teacher  of  German  wherever  a  few  German  chil- 
dren are  found,  or,  where  there  are  many,  give  them  a  school 


121 

with  German  as  its  language,  as  in  Erie,  Penn.  ?     There  is  room 
for  any  thing  and  every  thing  except  religion. 

DOES  THIS   SYSTEM  ABOLISH    CASTE? 

Anyhow,  it  cannot  be  denied,  we  are  told,  that  the  common 
schools  bring  all  classes  of  children  to  the  same  level,  make  them 
men  on  equal  ground,  and  sit  side  by  side  on  the  same  benches. 
This  speech  belongs  to  the  demagogue  and  the  electioneering 
stump.  The  level  spoken  of  may  be  found  in  rural  districts  and 
small  towns ;  it  is  quite  unknown  in  large  cities  in  practice,  while 
no  one  denies  the  beauty  of  the  theory. 

It  is  well  known  that  in  cities  the  rich,  as  a  rule,  live  in 
neighborhoods  where  no  poor  man  can  have  his  home.  When 
there  is  danger  of  contact,  the  rich  man  sends  his  daintily  nur- 
tured and  well-clad  child  to  a  private  school.  There  are  public 
schools  in  New  York  and  Brooklyn,  whose  pupils  come  solely 
from  the  comfortable  classes.  What  an  advantage  to  the  pride 
of  so  many  admirers  of  common  schools,  that  thirty  thousand 
children  of  laborers  and  mechanics  in  New  York,  and  twenty 
thousand  in  Brooklyn,  are  educated  in  Christian  free  schools !  It 
makes  access  to  the  public  schools  so  much  the  more  pleasant. 
Why  is  it  that  so  many  thousand  children  receive  their  ele- 
mentary education  not  in  the  public  schools,  but  in  the  schools 
of  the  Children's  Aid  Society,  under  evangelical  influences?  Is 
it  not  beyond  doubt  that  if  in  New  York  City  the  compulsory 
law  were  to  be  enforced,  and  all  the  children  now  running  the 
streets,  and  all  the  children  now  in  the  Aid  Society's  schools,  and 
all  the  (:;hildren  now  in  the  Catholic  free  schools,  were  to  be 
marched  into  their  district  public  schools,  an  almost  equal 
number  of  well-dressed  children  would  be  marched  out?  If  in 
any  school  the  influence  of  money  and  good  society  predominates, 
the  poor  will  quit  it  for  shame's  sake;if  patched  pants  and  calico 
dresses  rule,  the  rich  will  go  out  for  pride's  sake.  You  will  find 
truer  democracy  in  the  Christian  free  schools  of  New  York  than 
in  the  common  schools. 


122 

SCHOOL   HOURS   AND   SCHOOLMASTERS. 

The  week-day  school,  we  are  told,  is  not  the  place  for  teaching 
religion  ;  there  are  hours  enough  for  these  lessons  at  home  and  on 
Sunday.  This  advice  comes  with  a  bad  grace  from  Boston,  since 
the  Medical  College  of  Middlesex  has  laid  down  these  two  rules 
among  others;  "  The  duration  of  daily  attendance,  including  the 
time  given  to  recess  and  physical  exercises,  should  not  exceed 
four  and  a  half  hours  for  the  primary  schools."  "There  should 
be  required  no  study  out  of  school  for  children  of  the  primary 
schools." 

A  more  serious  consideration  is  that  of  compelling  parents 
to  be  schoolmasters  to  their  children.  It  is  cruel  to  put  this  task 
on  backs  already  overburdened.  Father  and  mother  toil  like 
slaves  from  morning  to  night.  Do  their  mentors  think  of  the 
early  rising,  the  hasty  breakfast,  the  long  hours  of  wearying  and 
exhausting  labor,  of  the  fatigued  frame  that  at  the  coming  on  of 
night  seeks  needed  rest  ?  We  are  not  speaking  in  favor  of  clerks, 
merchants,  and  professional  men.  They  can  speak  for  themselves 
and  their  requirements;  their  friends  are  numerous,  intelligent, 
and  active.  Legislation  always  takes  their  circumstances  and 
wants  into  account. 

It  is  among  the  laboring  and  mechanic  classes  that  a  numer- 
ous progeny  is  found.  The  mother  sees  to  her  household  and 
the  wants  of  her  many  children.  Her  education  in  book-learning 
may  be  defective ;  and,  if  she  undertook  to  compete  with  the 
trained  schoolmistress,  her  deficiencies  might  become  known  to 
her  young  ones.  Time,  strength,  capacity — all  are  wanting. 
Yet  she  is  reminded,  if  she  reads  the  newspapers,  that  one  minister 
and  another  devote  their  time  to  set  and  formal  religious  instruc- 
tion of  their  children,  out  of  school,  in  the  evenings,  on  the 
Saturdays,  and  with  special  care  on  the  Sundays;  and  she  is 
piously  advised  to  do  the  same.  These  learned,  eloquent,  leisured 
clergymen  put  themselves  on  a  par  with  the  hard-working  mason 
and  the  humble  washerwoman.  It  is,  I  say,  an  unworthy  mock- 
ery oi  these  respectable  bread-winners,  day-workers,  or  betrays 


123 

profound  ignorance  of  their  conditions  and  daily  occupations. 
These  poor  people  pay  their  taxes  to  have  others  in  whom  they 
have  confidence,  whose  religious  convictions  harmonize  with  their 
own,  relieve  them  of  a  duty  they  feel  incompetent  to  perform. 
The  Sunday-school  and  the  Church  remain.  Good  children  go 
to  Sunday  school ;  those  whose  home  are  least  Christian  in  spirit 
and  teachings  keep  clear  of  it.  Besides,  who  would  be  satisfied 
to  have  his  child  put  off  with  one  lesson  a  week  in  any  of  the 
rudimentary  branches  belonging  to  the  common  school  ?  Yet 
the  lesson  of  lessons,  the  law  and  will  of  God  as  manifested  to 
his  creatures,  by  which  character  is  formed  and  moral  principles 
are  well  established,  may  be  satisfactorily  learned  in  the  short 
hour  of  a  Sunday-school. 

Parents  need  the  Church  and  the  best  services  of  the  clergy- 
man on  Sunday  more  than  their  children,  that  they  may  not 
forget  the  lessons  of  their  youth. 

THE   SPECIAL   ADVANTAGES  OF  CATHOLIC   SCHOOLS. 

It  seems  more  than  unreasonable  to-ask  Catholic  parents  to 
forego  advantages  attainable  in  and  through  Catholic  schools, — 
advantages  far  superior  to  any  offered  by  State  schools. 

First,  Catholic  schools  instruct  in  all  the  useful  branches  of 
a  sound  English  education. 

Secondly,  They  are  more  economical,  costing  no  more  than 
one-fourth  or  one-third  the  expense  of  supporting  State  schools ; 
and  commanding  at  the  lowest  possible  price,  merely  food  and 
clothing,  one  of  the  most  expensive  necessities  of  the  age  and 
country, — skilled  and  trained  intellectual  labor. 

Thirdly,  Their  teachers  are  devoted  to  their  work  of  teaching 
as  a  life-work ;  study  every  day,  and  waste  no  time  in  idle  visits 
and  foolish  amusements. 

Fourthly,  These  teachers  are  in  sympathy  with  the  religious 
faith  of  the  patrons  of  their  schools. 

Fifthly,  Parental  schools  alone  will  stand  the  test  of  logic ; 
they  are  consonant  to  sound  democratic  republican  doctrines; 


124 

they  make  possible  the  inculcation  of  morality  by  the  authority 
of  a  divine  Lawgiver ;  they  respect  the  natural  rights  of  parents, 
and  meddle  with  and  infringe  on  no  one  else's  rights. 

They  are  a  necessity  demanded  by  the  circumstances  of  the 
times,  and  the  demoralized  condition  of  the  country,  as  well  as 
for  the  future  welfare  of  the  Republic.  It  is  our  common  country, 
belonging  not  to  one  man  more  than  to  another.  He  is  the  best 
citizen,  no  matter  where  he  was  born,  who  loves  it  most  and 
labors  in  his  sphere  of  life,  according  to  his  ability,  with  purest 
motives,  for  the  honor  and  prosperity  of  the  Union.  He  would 
be  a  renegade  and  base  betrayer  of  his  country,  who,  believing 
that  morality  on  a  religious  foundation  was  essential  to  the  safety 
and  continuance  of  the  government,  should  consent  to  withhold 
from  children  all  possible  means  of  growth  in  sound  moral  princi- 
ples and  conduct. 

RIGHTS   OF   MINORITIES   IN   OTHER   COUNTRIES. 

The  experience  of  every  civilized  nation  of  Europe  is  against 
the  suicidal  career  that  we  are  entering  on.  No  difificulty  is  found 
in  countries  whose  inhabitants  are  of  different  religious  beliefs,  in 
arranging  a  system  of  schools  for  all.  Though  some  of  these 
countries  are  spoken  of  as  despotic  in  character,  their  despotism 
never  goes  so  far  as  to  interfere  with  the  religious  convictions  of 
Catholic,  Jew,  or  evangelical.  At  least  Catholic  Canada,  our 
immediate  neighbor.  Catholic  Belgium,  Catholic  France,  Catholic 
Bavaria,  and  Catholic  Austria,  respect  the  parental  rights  of  the 
minority,  with  a  sense  of  justice  we  would  do  well  to  study.  The 
wisdom  and  good  sense  of  the  world  are  not  concentrated  in  the 
American  people. 

THE   QUESTION    MUST  BE  SETTLED. 

This  question,  thanks  to  various  causes,  is  now  fairly  before 
the  country  for  discussion  and  settlement.  To  shelve  it  by  con- 
stitutional  amendments  will  be  no  lasting  settlement.  Consti- 
tutional enactments  in  contravention  of  parental  rights  not  trans- 
ferred to  the  State  are  worth  the  parchment  on  which  they  are 


125 

written,  and  no  more.  This  is  not  an  original  idea.  I  have 
picked  it  up  in  Boston.  This  lesson  was  taught  to  the  nation  by 
the  settlement  of  slavery. 

POLITICAL  PARTIES. 
The  agitation,  I  must  confess,  is  embarrassing  to  both  polit- 
ical parties ;  much  more  so,  however,  to  political  aspirants  who 
fear  pitfalls,  and  are  anxious  lest  they  bury  all  their  hopes  in 
graves  of  their  own  digging.  One  party  is  rushing  along  on  its 
path  of  injustice,  because  popular  clamor  impels  that  way;  the 
other,  half  willing,  half  unwilling,  does  not  dare  say  a  word  in 
opposition,  for  it,  no  more  than  the  other  party,  has  statesmen 
for  leaders,  while  politicians  abound.  We  are  accused  of  an  alii- , 
ance  with  one  of  these  parties.  The  party  that  forms  an  alliance, 
open  or  covert,  with  any  religious  body  in  these  United  States, 
proclaims  its  own  folly  and  signs  its  own  death-warrant.  The 
leaders  of  the  Catholic  body  are  neither  fools  to  trust  any  politi- 
cal party,  nor  knaves  to  seek  privileges  and  favors  over  the  relig- 
ious denominations  of  the  country  by  such  unworthy  and  dis- 
honorable means.  No  prominent  politician  believes  the  absurd 
imputation.  It  is  a  sop  thrown  to  Cerberus,  to  bigotry.  We  seek 
equal  rights  for  all,  favors  for  none.  Until  correct  principles 
obtain  recognition,  this  question,  affecting  the  interests  of  mil- 
lions of  citizens,  will  remain  a  cause  of  controversy  and  disturb- 
ance. Thirty  years  of  patient  submission  have  brought  us 
scarcely  a  kindly  word  ;  and  the  condition  of  helotism  into  which 
we  have  been  falling  is  regarded  by  many  as  fitting  and  proper, 
and  by  others  as  right  and  just.  There  is  a  sound  maxim  in  the 
American  mind,  that  any  class  suffering  from  disabilities  and  a 
violation  of  rights  should  resort  to  established  methods  for  a 
rectification  of  these  wrongs,  and  that  a  class  that  does  not  care 
enough  to  seek  a  remedy  for  its  sufferings  may  be  left  to  nurse 
its  grumblings  in  private,  without  thought  or  attention  from 
their  fellow-countrymen. 

While,  therefore,  we  do  not  feel  disposed  to  waste  gratitude 
on  the  Democratic  party  for  favors  never  received,  and  owe  no 


126 

more  to  the  Republican  party,  we  have  only  contempt  for  the 
hangers-on  of  both  parties,  who  would  have  us  hold  in  abeyance 
the  assertion  of  our  rights,  lest  this  ofifice-seeker  or  another  should 
be  embarrassed.  Catholics  are  learning  to  breakaway  from  both 
parties,  watch  events,  and  treasure  in  their  memories  the  brave 
words  and  deeds  of  politicians  who,  taking  advantage  of  a 
momentary  outbreak  of  bigotry  and  religious  hate,  write  a  record 
which  a  few  years  hence  they  would  give  their  right  hand  to 
blot  out. 

CHARGES   AGAINST   THE   SYSTEM. 

We  charge  upon  the  system  of  State  schools,  as  now  carried 
in  these  United  States,  the  perpetration  of  manifold  injustices 
and  the  upholding  of  false  principles. 

First,  It  is  an  infringement  of  parental  rights  and  duties,  in- 
asmuch as  it  compels  poor  people  who  educate  their  own  children 
for  conscience'  sake,  to  help  educate  their  richer  neighbors' 
children. 

Secondly,  It  cruelly  oppresses  poorer  citizens  by  giving  to 
their  richer  neighbors'  sons  not  simply  an  elementary  education, 
but  an  education  sufificient  to  earn  their  living  by  means  of  a 
learned  profession.  To  put  both  on  an  equal  footing,  poor  chil- 
dren should  be  taught  a  trade  at  the  expense  of  the  State. 

Thirdly,  The  State  does  not  know  what  its  system  should 
be.  In  some  States,  the  education  is  restricted  to  rudimentary 
studies ;  in  others,  it  extends  to  a  university  course.  Some  States 
allow  a  qualified  amount  of  evangelical  teaching ;  others,  profess- 
ing to  exclude  all  religion,  permit  any  except  the  Catholic. 
These  are  the  inconsistencies  and  hypocrisy  of  the  system. 

Fourthly,  It  is  narrow,  contracted,  limited  in  its  scope,  afraid 
of  rivalry,  and  incapable  of  the  very  function  for  which  it  was 
established.  Its  right  to  educate  is  denied  by  its  admission  that 
it  cannot  educate  in  the  true  sense  of  the  word. 

Fifthly,  It  stultifies  itself ;  for,  beginning  on  a  religious  basis, 
and  acquiring  its  chief  renown  by  the  fruits  of  its  first  work,  it 
would  end  by  banning  and  barring  all  religious  beliefs,  even  "the 
existence  of  an  overruling  Providence." 


127 

Sixthly,  It  establishes  a  monopoly  of  a  business  best  left  to 
individual  enterprise  and  the  immediate  control  of  parents. 

Seventhly,  The  principles  on  which  it  is  justified  will  justify 
with  greater  force  the  claim  of  the  communist  to  labor  and  bread. 

ADMIT  THE  WRONG,   AND   CHANGE  THE  SYSTEM. 

After  so  much  fault  finding  with  the  existing  system  of 
common  schools,  it  is  not  out  of  the  way  to  ask  what  system  is 
proposed  in  exchange.  My  object  is  not  to  propose  plans  and 
systems,  but  to  argue  that  the  present  one  is  radically  wrong,  and 
needs  amendment.  Until  the  American  people  admit  the  failure 
of  the  system  as  it  now  is,  no  change  need  be  looked  for.  Once 
admitted,  they  will  be  quick  to  bring  about  a  change.  They  will 
either  throw  education  directly  and  compulsorily  on  parents, 
paying  only  for  those  unable  to  pay  for  themselves,  or  they  will 
so  broaden  the  system  that  all  can  come  under  it  without  the 
sacrifice  of  conscientious  rights.  This  plunging  into  secularism 
is  only  the  cowardice  of  the  politician  who  fears  to  face  the  con- 
sequences of  sound  logic,  common-sense,  equal  rights,  parental 
prerogatives,  and  a  secretly  nourished  hatred  and  conspiracy 
against  the  Catholic  Church.  To  put  off  justice  in  deference  to 
the  expediency  of  the  hour,  is  the  way  of  the  politician  :  the 
statesman  announces  his  principles,  and  stands  or  falls  by  them. 
Truth  is  old  ;  it  is  ever  new  ;  it  endures  forever. 

FULL  DISCUSSION  AND  FAIR  ARGUMENT. 
I  appear  before  you  at  your  request.  On  one  point  at  least 
we  agree.  It  is  your  good  pleasure  to  listen  to  arguments  in 
favor  of  principles  and  doctrines  with  which  you  do  not  agree 
because  in  your  judgment  they  are  not  sound.  You  do  not,  on 
that  account,  question  my  honesty  of  purpose,  my  sincerity  of 
conviction,  or  my  love  of  country.  Perhaps  the  speaker  of  this 
afternoon  and  his  hearers  are  as  wide  apart  on  this  question  as 
any  two  individuals  in  the  country.  Yet  we  have  come  together, 
— I,  to  address  you  in  plainness  of  speech,  not  wanting,  I  trust, 
in  courtesy  ;  you,  to  listen  patiently  and  attentively. 


128 

BOSTON   SHOULD   SETTLE   THE    QUESTION. 

When  designing  men  are  plotting  mischief  and  breeding 
hate  and  rancor,  it  is  well  for  Boston  to  furnish  this  useful  lesson 
to  other  parts  of  the  country. 

To  you,  men  of  Boston,  to  the  intelligence  and  honesty  of 
Massachusetts,  and  especially  of  Boston,  I,  in  my  character  of 
Catholic  American  citizen,  appeal  in  behalf  of  the  rights  of  parents 
for  dispassionate  consideration  of  this  subject;  confident  that,  if 
not  heeded  to-day,  the  day  is  not  distant  when  it  will  be  consid- 
ered. I  have  said  it  before,  I  say  it  again,  that  the  settlement  of 
this  great  question,  affecting  the  future  welfare  and  stability  of 
the  Republic,  must  come  from  Boston  and  Massachusetts.  It  is 
mor^  creditable,  in  the  mean  time,  for  us  to  suffer,  to  be  punished 
and  persecuted,  than  for  American  citizens  to  persecute.  The 
rights  you  would  maintain  at  any  cost  for  yourselves,  I  beseech  you 
not  to  deny  to  the  humblest  citizens  in  the  land,  however  helpless 
they  may  seem.  For  large  numbers,  who  have  few  to  speak  for 
them,  I  plead  before  you.  Your  interests  and  theirs,  as  fellow- 
citizens,  are  bound  together  as  one.  Our  country  is  with  un- 
paralleled quickness  becoming  one  of  populous  cities.  These 
centres  of  population,  notwithstanding  extraordinary  efforts  to 
counteract  the  danger,  are  nurturing  street  Arabs,  wild  youths, 
bands  of  trained  depredators  on  others'  property,  hosts  of  corrupt, 
demoralizing  inhabitants.  Peaceable  and  order-loving  citizens 
are  bound  for  their  own  sake  to  look  at  the  danger,  call  to  their 
assistance  every  available  agency,  and  engage  the  services  of  all 
who  can  work  in  this  vast  and  difficult  field.  In  vain  will  they 
develop  vigor  and  power  of  body  in  the  young,  and  brighten  and 
quicken  the  intellect,  if  the  cunning  of  the  one,  and  the  passions 
and  appetites  that  spring  from  the  other,  be  not  held  in  subjec- 
tion by  the  elevation  and  strengthening  of  the  heart. 

HELPERS   IN   THE  WORK. 

We  offer  to  do  a  work  for  our  own  poor,  which  you  yourselves 
confess  you  cannot  accomplish.      We  possess,  in  our   religious 


129 

orders  of  Brothers  and  Sisters,  armies  of  skilled  teachers  volun- 
tarily consecrated  to  the  work  of  laboring  among  poor  children, 
and  instructing  them  in  secular  learning,  while  grounding  them 
in  virtue  and  morality.  They  are  ready  to  spend  their  lives  in 
this  work  of  highest  love  and  self-sacrifice ;  they  can  reach  the 
hearts  of  these  children  of  poverty;  they  can  calm  turbulent 
passions,  and  teach  self-restraint,  love  of  order,  and  respect  for 
the  rights  of  others. 

The  large  cities  need  the  services  of  these  workers  and 
teachers.  It  is  unwise,  it  is  worse,  to  cast  them  off,  in  view  of 
the  non-success  of  common  schools  to  reach  thousands  of  poor 
children ;  it  is  unwise  to  assert  principles,  that,  logically  carried 
out,  lead  to  communism  ;  it  is  dangerous  unto  madness  to  hinder 
the  influences  of  religion  from  reaching  to  the  lanes  and  by-ways 
of  our  crowded  cities ;  it  is  sowing  discord,  and  engendering 
heart-burnings,  to  trample  on  the  just  rights  of  any  class  in  a 
Republic. 

Parental  rights,  involving  parental  duties  imposed  by  the 
natural  and  the  revealed  law,  sanctioned  and  upheld  by  the 
common  law  and  the  Constitution,  cannot  be  persistently  disre- 
garded without  danger  and  detriment  to  the  nation. 

FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCIPLES. 

In  a  few  words  let  me  resume  and  give  some  conclusions 
logically  deducible  from  the  facts,  statements,  and  arguments 
.submitted  to  you  in  this  paper. 

In  a  Republic  whose  citizens  are  of  different  religious  beliefs, 
who  are  voters  needing  intelligence,  who  are  parents  breeding 
races  of  freemen,  the  following  principles  are  primary  and  vital : 

1.  The  non-interference  of  the  State  in  religious  matters,  in 
church  or  in  school. 

2.  Compulsory  knowledge,  through  parents'  schools,  under 
parents'  control,  and  at  their  cost. 

3.  Free  trade  in  education,  or  no  monopoly  of  the  teacher's 
profession. 


130 


RELIGION  IN  schools; 


The  ill-considered  rashness  with  which  the  old  system  of 
public  education  was  discarded  to  make  way  for  one  new  and 
untried,  here  or  elsewhere,  is  beginning  to  torment  its  victims. 
Not  every  change  is  an  improvement.  But  the  spirit  of  u'nsta- 
bleness  and  change  is  the  spirit  of  our  age  and  country.  In  the 
name  of  progress,  change  is  demanded  in  religion  and  education, 
as  in  habits  and  fashion.  Changes  in  religion  have  multiplied 
sects.  Some  call  this  a  gain.  Radical  changes  in  methods  of 
school  management  leave  us  to-day  without  instruction  in  the 
simplest  truths  of  Christianity — without  the  most  elementary 
code  of  morals,  on  a  foundation  of  Christian  authority.  Moralists 
esteem  this  a  loss. 

So  far  has  the  experiment  of  eliminating  religion  from  even 
primary  schools  been  pushed,  that  these  have  become  truly 
''  Christless  and  Godless."  This  change  is  recent.  It  is  only 
within  a  few  years — within  a  generation — that  the  old  methods 
of  disciplining  the  young  in  morals  and  religion  have  been  made 
to  yield  to  the  new  ones  resting  on  expediency,  good  manners, 
and  supposed  worldly  advantage.  The  beginnings  of  the  change 
were  gradual ;  within  the  last  ten  years  advocates  of  the  exclusion 
of  all  religious  teaching  have  been  loud,  urgent,  imperative  and 
successful.  The  demand  to  secularize  education  admits  of  no 
question.  It  is  a  curious  fact,  but  not  the  less  true,  that  the 
American  people  have  been  trained  down  to  this  low  standard  by 


*This  article  appeared  originally  in  the  North  American  Review  for  April,  \i 
and  is  here  republished  with  permission. 


131 

the  very  ministers  who  now  clamor  for  a  return  to  the  old  ways. 
A  hearing  on  the  merits  of  the  question  that  would  not  have  been 
conceded  yesterday,  can  be  had  to-day,  because  thoughtful  men, 
not  ministers  or  politicians,  amazed  and  disappointed  at  the  first- 
fruits  of  the  common  schools,  after  years  of  trial  and  lavish 
expenditures  of  money,  anxiously  ponder  over  and  seek  light 
upon  the  moral  and  social  problem  of  the  future  of  our  children 
in  cities  and  towns.  These  fair-minded  men  ask,  and,  by  the 
necessities  of  the  hour,  they  are  justified  in  asking.  Can  a  republic, 
of  all  forms  of  government,  endure,  whose  children,  for  genera- 
tions, are  educated  in  schools  without  religion,  without  God  ? 

To  understand  the  character  and  extent  of  the  change  which 
has  come  over  our  system  of  schools,  and  to  show  the  moorings 
from  which  it  has  broken  loose,  and  the  rock  on  which  it  has 
stranded,  it  is  worth  while  to  examine  the  early  history  of  the 
establishment  of  public  schools  in  the  State  of  New  York.  What 
is  true  of  this  State  is,  in  some  degree,  true  of  all  the  States. 
The  founders  of  the  public-school  system  were  men  strongly 
imbued  with  religious  ideas,  and  profound  reverence  for  God's 
law,  as  they  found  and  understood  it  in  the  Bible.  State  consti- 
tutions assumed  that  the  people  were  Christians,  and  that  their 
children  should  be  educated  as  Christians.  Virtue,  morality,  and 
religion  were  claimed  as  essential  to  the  existence  of  a  republican 
form  of  government.  So  long  as  the  American  people  remained 
evangelically  Protestant  in  church  forms  and  belief,  public  schools 
were  conducted  as  schools  biblically  Protestant.  A  large  infusion 
of  religious  teaching  and  influence  pervaded  them.  And  thus 
the  parents,  the  children,  the  teachers,  and  the  public  officials 
were  in  accord,  and  the  virtue  and  morality  contemplated  by  the 
State  constitutions,  and  deemed  in  the  highest  degree  essential 
to  the  bringing  up  of  law-abiding  citizens,  were  secured. 

The  first  free  school  not  in  connection  with  a  church  society 
was  founded  in  New  York  City  in  1805.  Its  trustees  issued  an 
address,  from  which  the  following  words  are  taken  :  "  It  is  pro- 
posed, also,  to  establish,  on  the  first  day  of  the  week,  a  school 


132 

called  a  Sunday-School,  more  particularly  for  such  children  as, 
from  peculiar  circumstances,  are  unable  to  attend  on  the  other 
days  of  the  week.  In  this,  as  in  the  common  school,  it  will  be  a 
primary  object,  without  observing  the  peculiar  forms  of  any 
religious  society,  to  inculcate  the  sublime  truths  of  religion  and 
morality  contained  in  the  Holy  Scriptures."  After  several  years 
of  work,  its  trustees,  of  whom  DeWitt  Clinton  was  president, 
published  an  address  to  the  parents  of  the  children  in  attendance 
on  this  school,  in  which  this  paragraph  is  found  :  "  The  trustees 
of  the  New  York  free  school,  however  desirous  they  may  be  to 
promote  the  improvement  of  the  scholars  in  school  learning,  to 
qualify  and  fit  them  for  the  common  duties  of  life,  cannot  view 
with  an  eye  of  indifiference  the  more  primary  object  of  an  educa- 
tion calculated  to  form  habits  of  virtue  and  industry,  and  to 
inculcate  the  general  principles  of  Christianity,"  etc.  When  this 
Free  School  Society  was,  in  1825,  merged  in  the  Public  School 
Society,  the  same  leading  idea  of  a  morality  based  on  Scriptural 
teachings  was  continued.  In  pursuing  this  course,  the  managers 
were  in  harmony  with  popular  sentiment  and  the  religious  views 
of  the  vast  majority  of  their  patrons.  Indeed,  the  non-Catholic 
church  schools  ceased  to  be  necessary,  and  were  for  the  most  part 
abandoned.  The  new  schools  were  satisfactory  to  non-Catholic 
religionists,  whose  prejudices,  however,  were  so  intense  and 
blinding  that  they  failed  to  understand  why  Catholics  were 
unwilling  to  accept  what  pleased  them. 

The  ideas  prevailing  in  Massachusetts,  Connecticut,  Vermont, 
New  Hampshire,  and  New  York,  on  the  subject  of  the  training 
and  education  of  the  young,  found  their  way  into  the  constitu- 
tions and  school  statutes  of  the  new  States  of  the  West.  The 
Bill  of  Rights  of  Ohio  is  a  fair  sample  of  all.  Its  third  section 
reads  :  "  Religion,  morality,  and  knowledge  being  essentially 
necessary  to  good  government  and  the  happiness  of  mankind, 
schools  and  the  means  of  instruction  shall  forever  be  encouraged 
by  legislative  provision  not  inconsistent  with  the  rights  of  con- 
science."    This  was  not  intended  to  be  a  fine  phrase  with  which 


•33 

to  adorn  the  statute-book.  It  meant  that  religion  and  morality 
should  be  imparted  to  children  in  State  schools  hour  by  hour, 
with  instruction  in  all  branches  of  needful  secular  knowledge,  by 
teachers  of  correct  morals  and  Christian  belief.  It  was  further- 
more  strictly  enjoined  that  great  care  should  be  used  in  the  selec- 
tion of  Christian  teachers. 

In  thus  prescribing  a  plan  for  the  management  of  schools, 
these  early  evangelical  Christians,  and  the  political  States  whose 
constitutions  and  statutes  they  molded  and  shaped,  showed 
remarkable  harmony  with  the  prescriptions  of  the  Catholic  Church 
on  the  same  subject.  It  is  an  incontrovertible  fact  that  the 
founders  of  the  American  Republic  believed  that  religion  could 
not  with  safety  be  divorced  from  secular  education,  and  of  neces- 
sity ordained  that  the  tone,  ideas,  and  practices  familiar  to 
parents  in  churches  should  be  conserved  in  the  schools  to  which 
they  intrusted  their  children. 

In  consonance  with  the  same  idea,  the  Catholic  Church  holds 
that  the  religion  which  is  good  for  parents  in  the  Church  ought 
to  be  good  for  their  children  in  the  school,  and  in  what  is  known 
as  the  Syllabus,  expresses  her  mind  on  this  subject.  She  con- 
demns as  an  error  the  following  proposition  :  "  Catholics  may 
approve  of  a  plan  of  education  withdrawn  from  Carholic  faith 
and  the  authority  of  the  Church,  and  which  concerns  itself  only 
with  natural  sciences,  and  the  worldly  ends  of  social  life,  solely, 
or,  at  least,  primarily."  Just  as  evangelical  Protestants  hold  that 
religious  knowledge  should  accompany  secular  learning  in  schools 
for  evangelical  children,  so  Catholics  claim,  in  full  accord  with 
the  Syllabus,  that  Catholic  children  should  be  indoctrinated  in 
the  teachings  of  the  Bible  by  teachers  of  the  same  faith  as  their 
fathers  ;  and,  furthermore,  since  virtue,  to  become  habitual,  needs 
practice  and  daily  use,  they  claim  that  their  children  should  be 
made  familiar  with  the  observances  and  duties  ordained  by  Christ, 
and  always  preserved  and  enforced  in  the  Catholic  Church. 

That  the  truth  and  wisdom  of  the  Syllabus  are  appreciated 
by  non-Catholics,  may  be  learned  from  what  follows. 


134 

In  1869,  the  Rt.  Rev.  A.  Cleveland  Coxa  published  "  Moral 
Reforms,"  a  book  made  up  of  pastoral  letters  addressed  at  various 
times  to  members  of  his  church.  In  instructing  his  communi- 
cants, he  seems  to  catch  the  very  spirit  of  the  Syllabus,  and  thus 
gives  three  rules  for  their  spiritual  guidance  : 

"i.  Secure  to  every  human  being  the  very  best  education  you  can  provide  for  him. 

'•2.  When  you  can  do  no  better,  utilize  the  common  schools,  and  supplement  them 
by  all  additional  means  of  doing  good. 

"3.  But  where  we  can  do  better,  let  us  do  our  full  duty  to  our  own  children,  and 
to  all  children,  by  gathering  them  into  schools  and  colleges  thoroughly  Christian." 

In  thus  explicitly  laying  down  the  law,  Bishop  Coxe  inter- 
prets correctly  the  mind  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  denomina- 
tion. In  a  General  Convention  held  in  New  York  City,  the 
following  resolution  was  adopted  :  "  Resolved,  That  the  bishops 
and  clergy  be  most  earnestly  requested  to  bring  this  subject  to 
the  attention  of  the  members  of  this  Church,  that  they  remind 
the  people  of  their  duty  to  support  our  own  schools  and  colleges, 
and  to  make  education  under  the  auspices  of  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church  superior  in  all  respects  to  that  which  is  afforded 
in  other  institutions." 

The  Presbyterians,  in  General  Assembly,  "  recommend  their 
congregations  to  establish  primary  and  other  schools,  on  the  plan 
of  teaching  the  truths  and  duties  of  our  holy  religion  in  connec- 
tion with  the  useful  branches  of  secular  learning."  In  the  same 
sense,  all  classes  of  evangelical  religionists  speak  out  from  time  to 
time.  Now,  it  is  the  Congregationalists  in  the  "Advance,"  of 
Chicago  ;  then  it  is  the  editor  of  the  "  Methodist,"  the  chief  organ 
of  the  Methodists.  The  latter,  in  an  editorial,  says:  "Again,  a 
firm  and  genial  Christian  tone  pervading  a  school,  by  warming 
the  heart,  stimulating  conscience,  and  strengthening  and  bracing 
up  all  the  better  elements  of  one's  nature,  is  eminently  calculated 
to  predispose  the  pupil  to  faith  as  well  as  to  virtue."  But  of  all 
denominations,  the  Baptists  have  put  themselves  on  record  as 
most  decidedly  opposed  to  schools  from  which  religious  teaching 
and  influences  have  been  excluded.     It  is  certainly  gratifying  to 


135 

Catholics  to  know  that  Protestants,  in  reality,  agree  with  them 
regarding  the  necessity  of  religious  teachings  and  observances  in 
children's  schools,  even  if  they  do  not  live  up  to  their  belief. 
Many  of  the  secular  newspapers  re-echo  the  language  of  the 
pulpit.  Notable  among  them  is  the  "  Journal  of  Commerce,''  of 
New  York  City. 

But  after  such  strong  expressions  on  the  part  of  State  Legis- 
latures in  the  past,  and  on  the  part  of  conventions  and  assemblies 
to-day,  what  are  the  rights  of  religion  in  State  schools,  in  the  year 
of  the  Lord  1881  ?  New  York  State  has  made  as  great  progress 
in  the  eliminating  of  every  shade  and  semblance  of  religious 
instruction  and  usages  from  its  common  schools  as  any  other 
State  in  the  Union.  The  ruling  of  its  department  of  public 
instruction  is  precise  and  peremptory.  Mr.  Randall,  in  making 
known  decisions  of  his  predecessors  in  the  office  of  superintendent 
of  public  schools,  uses  this  language  :  "  In  view  of  the  above 
facts,  the  position  was  early,  distinctly,  and  almost  universally 
taken  by  our  statesmen,  legislators,  and  prominent  friends  of 
education — men  of  the  warmest  religious  zeal,  and  belonging  to 
every  sect — that  religious  education  must  be  banished  from  the 
public  schools,  and  consigned  to  the  family  and  the  church. 
*  *  *  We  have  seen  that  even  prayer — that  morning 
and  evening  duty  which  man  owes  to  his  Creator,  *  *  * 
has  been  decided  by  two  of  our  most  eminent  superintendents  as 
inadmissible  as  a  school  exercise  within  school  hours,  and  that  no 
pupil's  conscience  or  inclination  shall  be  violated  by  being  com- 
pelled to  listen  to  it."  When  Bishop  Coxe  asks  that  the  Bible 
shall  not  be  excluded  from  State  schools,  it  is  evident  he  is  not 
aware  of  these  rulings  of  competent  authority. 

The  above  is  the  law  for  the  State  of  New  York.  The  city 
has  a  special  law  by  which  the  reading  of  the  Bible  is  retained  in 
its  schools.  In  many  State  schools  the  Bible  is  still  read,  in  a 
very  perfunctory  way,  it  is  true,  but  any  dissentient  has  only  to 
demand  its  exclusion  to  be  gratified,  for  under  the  above  law  the 
Bible  has  no  place  in  a  State  school.     The  custom  adopted  in 


136 

some  schools,  of  keeping  young  children,  not  criminals,  shivering 
on  the  cold  side  of  a  door  while  Bible-reading  is  going  on  within 
the  school-room,  or  the  substitute  gravely  suggested  by  a  high 
dignitary,  of  inflicting  on  the  helpless  innocents  "the  listening  to 
the  reading  of  State  constitutions  and  sundry  municipal  laws,'' 
may  be  commendable  for  nicety  of  persecution,  and  as  a  refine- 
ment on  past  methods,  but  it  is  out  of  place  in  Am'irica.  The 
clauses  in  the  constitutions  guaranteeing  civil  and  religious  liberty 
would  elicit  curious  comments  from  the  young  martyrs,  freezing 
and  tortured  for  conscience  sake.  The  American  people  will  not 
tolerate  unnecessary  mental  suffering  of  children  because  theii 
elders  cannot  agree  on  a  system  of  schools  adapted  to  the  moral 
and  intellectual  needs  of  all  classes.  It  is  not  the  children's  fault 
that  American  Christians  are  divided  into  numberless  sects, 
"  working  out  into  manifold  abuses,  rivalries,  and  even  conflicts." 
It  has  been  shown  what  is  the  teaching  of  the  Catholic 
Church  with  regard  to  the  exclusion  of  religion  from  schools  ;  it 
has  also  been  demonstrated  by  the  utterances  of  the  highest 
authority  in  several  Protestant  denominations,  how  great  is  the 
agreement  between  them  and  Catholics.  It  is  proper  now  to 
note  how  these  two  bodies  accept  the  decision  of  political  authori- 
ties by  which  every  tittle  of  religious  instruction  is  excluded  from 
school-rooms.  When  Catholics  proposed  a  compromise  with 
evangelical  Christians  by  which  equal  rights  might  be  secured  to 
all  without  the  sacrifice  of  an  inestimable  blessing,  a  majority  of 
their  non-Catholic  fellow-citizens  confronted  them  with  angry 
looks  and  fierce  determination  to  listen  to  no  reasonable  remon- 
strance, even,  but  to  enforce  unrelentingly  the  establishment  of 
free  schools  all  over  the  State,  in  which  neither  prayer  nor  the 
Bible  should  be  tolerated.  The  uselessr^ess  of  contending  against 
an  overpowering  majority,  not  in  the  best  humor,  on  a  question 
that  had  found  its  way  into  the  arena  of  politics,  was  soon  appa- 
rent. With  sadness  of  soul  they  gave  up  the  attempt  to  arrange 
with  their  fellow-citizens  a  system  of  schools,  that,  securing  uni- 
versal education,  might  do  so  without  sacrificing  essential  princi- 


137 

pies,  and  without  disregarding  most  sacred  rights  of  parents  and 
children.  Between  Catholics  on  one  side  and  evangelicals  on  the 
other,  infidels,  agnostics,  secularists,  and  Jews  stepped  in  and 
captured  the  field. 

To  Catholics  it  became  clear  that  if  they  meant  to  transmit 
the  faith  of  their  baptism  to  their  offspring,  if  they  believed  that 
Christ's  religion  was  worth  living  for,  if  they  held  that  God  should 
not  be  driven  out  of  the  school-house,  and  that  the  virtue,  mor- 
ality, and  religion  essential  to  a  republican  form  of  government 
were  to  be  perpetuated,  they  would  have  to  establish  a  system  of 
schools  for  their  own  children,  under  their  control,  and  at  their 
cost.  The  outlook,  from  a  temporal  point  of  view,  was  forbid- 
ding, and,  except  to  men  of  the  martyr  spirit,  without  a  ray  of 
hope  along  the  horizon.  Crowds  of  poor  immigrants  flocking  to 
our  shores  for  shelter  from  oppression  and  the  miseries  of  the 
Old  World,  intent  on  finding  a  patch  of  ground  and  a  roof  as  a 
home,  had  no  treasures  to  offer  for  the  erection  of  educational 
buildings.  And,  even  if  the  buildings  were  up  and  ready  for 
occupancy,  whence  should  come  the  army  of  skilled  instructors, 
with  God  and  the  love  of  God's  little  one's  in  their  hearts,  to 
undertake,  on  a  sudden,  the  training  of  these  thousands  of  the 
poor  of  Christ  ?  But,  the  time  for  words  and  discussion  having 
passed,  that  for  action  and  work  had  come.  As  the  cause  was 
God's,  Catholics  put  their  trust  in  Him. 

Abandoning  all  hope  of  help  from  their  fellow-citizens.  Cath- 
olics are  now  providing  satisfactory  schooling  for  their  children 
all  over  the  country.  What  Bishop  Coxe  and  the  'Convention  of 
Protestant  Episcopal  Bishops  entreat  their  followers  to  procure 
for  the  children  of  their  church  members,  has  been  placed  within 
the  reach  of  the  poorest  member  of  the  Catholic  Church.  The 
irreligious  and  secular  world  will  judge  religionists  by  their  deeds, 
rather  than  by  resolutions  and  rhetorical  speeches  at  conventions. 
In  some  sections  of  the  country,  in  Massachusetts,  for  example 
Catholics  have  held  back  from  establishing  Catholic  schools  in 
the  hope  that  their  neighbors,  the  majority,  would  listen  to  reason 


138 

and  agree  upon  a  plan  by  which  all  classes  of  citizens  might  be 
secured  in  their  rights.  These  hopeful  people  are  losing  hope. 
The  ministers  and  the  politicians  will  not  permit  the  people  to 
exercise  their  common  sense  and  act  in  accordance  with  their 
natural  impulses  of  justice  and  fair  play. 

To  understand  the  amount  of  educational  work  accomplished 
by  the  Catholics  of  the  United  States,  a  few  statistics  will  be 
useful.  According  to  "  Sadlier's  Directory"  for  1881,  there  were 
in  Christian  free  schools,  of  a  grade  corresponding  with  the  com- 
mon or  State  schools,  423,383  children,  whose  education  in  State 
schools  would  have  required  $6,164,456.16,  computing  the  cost 
at  the  average  per  scholar  estimated  by  the  Commissioner  of 
Education  for  1878 — a  large  annual  saving  in  favor  of  non-Catho- 
lic tax-payers.  New  York  State  had  270  Christian  free  schools, 
attended  by  80,429  pupils. 

In  New  York  city  there  are  fifty-seven  Catholic  churches 
under  the  care  of  resident  pastors.  Of  these  parishes  thirty-two 
have  Christian  free  schools.  Special  reports  for  1880  have  been 
received  from  twenty-three  of  these  parishes.  They  had  an  aver- 
age attendance  of  21,550  scholars.  The  great  majority  of  the 
teachers  were  brothers  and  sisters  of  different  religious  orders. 
The  amount  paid  for  tuition  alone  was  $100,928.16;  for  books, 
$8,638.93  ;  for  janitors,  $8,397.00 ;  for  sundry  expenses,  coal, 
repairs,  etc.,  $27,147.50.  The  estimated  value  of  these  twenty- 
three  school-buildings,  including  ground  and  furniture,  is  placed 
at  $1,501,300.00,  omitting  the  cost  of  residences  for  teachers.  As 
tax-payers  in  New  York  City  pay  for  tuition  at  the  rate  of  $20.30 
for  each  child  in  its  grammar  and  primary  schools,  they  are  saved 
$437,465.00  annually  by  these  twenty-three  Christian  free  schools. 
In  a  few  years  the  parishes  whose  school-buildings  are  insufficient 
to  receive  all  children  whose  spiritual  care  is  on  the  conscience  of 
the  pastor,  will  have  erected  larger  ones  ;  and  the  other  parishes 
not  yet  provided  with  these  necessary  school-churches  for  children, 
because  of  heavy  indebtedness  incurred  in  erecting  expensive 
churches  for  parents,  and  because   in   some  neighborhoods  fine 


139 

music  is  held  of  more  account  than  the  care  of  the  young,  will 
also  have  joined  their  sister  parishes  in  a  noble  rivalry  to  work 
with  whole-heartedness,  as  the  Syllabus  and  the  Church  teach,  in 
gathering  into  Christian  schools,  from  which  the  great  thought  of 
the  life  to  come  is  not  excluded,  all  the  children  of  the  flock. 
Priests  and  people  who  do  not  believe  as  the  Church  teaches 
have  lost  the  faith.  Priests  and  people  who  fail  to  live  up  to 
their  faith  because  of  heavy  sacrifices  to  be  made  are  unworthy 
of  membership  in  a  Church  that  demands  of  her  disciples  heroic 
sacrifices  to  preserve  the  faith.  It  is  then  only  a  question  of  time 
when  there  will  be  ample  school  room  in  every  Catholic  parish 
of  New  York  City  for  all  children  having  a  right  to  a  Christian 
education. 

As  the  above  figures  refer  to  schools  in  the  great  metropolis, 
others,  relating  to  a  much  smaller  city  and  in  the  rural  districts, 
may  be  of  interest.  In  Rochester  there  are  eleven  parishes,  ten 
of  which  have  Christian  schools.  In  these  there  was,  in  1880,  an 
average  attendance  of  4391  scholars.  To  teachers  the  amount 
paid  was  $14,152.39.  As  it  cost  the  taxpayers  of  Rochester,  in 
'879,  $1 1 7.387.57  to  pay  teachers  for  8017  children,  or  at  the  rate 
of  $14.64  per  scholar,  simple  arithmetic  tells  us  that  the  4391 
scholars  in  Christian  free  schools  saved  non-Catholic  tax-payers 
$64,284.24  for  teachers,  not  to  speak  of  additional  expenses  for 
buildings,  coal,  repairs,  etc.  Catholic  school-houses  in  Rochester 
are  valued  at  $250,000.  It  is  a  costly  price  to  pay  for  religion's 
sake,  but  it  is  well  worth  this,  and  more  ! 

We  turn  now  to  our  non-Catholic  friends,  believers  in  Chris- 
tianity, and  ask,  What  have  you  done  for  the  religious  and  moral 
education  of  your  young?  It  is  well  known  that  educational 
establishments  for  the  wealthier  members  of  your  flocks,  in  which 
religious  and  secular  education  are  combined,  are  worthy  of  all 
praise,  and  bespeak  the  zeal  of  ministers  and  the  liberality  of 
laymen  ;  but  what  have  you  accomplished  for  the  poor  children 
of  your  denomination,  in  view  of  the  utter  failure  of  the  public 


140 

schools  ?  How  have  your  congregations  responded  to  the  admon- 
itions and  entreaties  of  the  General  Assembly  and  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Convention  ? 

The  weakest  suggestion  of  a  reform  is  the  demand  to  replace 
the  Bible  in  the  public  schools.  The  uselessness  of  the  Bible  as 
a  mere  reading-book  was  demonstrated  long  ago.  As  a  teacher 
of  morals  and  religion,  it  needed  the  living  voice  of  a  competent 
instructor  to  explain  its  meaning  and  enforce  its  authority  and 
precepts,  thus  turning  the  school  into  a  church.  As  a  sign  of 
antagonism  to  Catholics,  it  has  ceased  to  play  a  part,  for  Catho- 
lics are  no  longer  there  to  note  the  intended  insult,  or  to  heed 
the  fumbling  and  crumpling  of  its  pages  by  irreverent  scholars. 
Bible-reading  that  teaches  no  dogma  to  children's  minds  is  like 
trying  to  feed  their  bodies  with  dry  husks.  Theology  without 
dogma  may  be  adapted  to  the  "  Church  of  the  Future,"  of  which 
the  agnostics  are  preparing  to  be  the  high-priests,  but  it  is  now 
an  unknown  quantity. 

It  is  profound  reverence  for  the  Bible  which  induces  Catho- 
lics to  object  to  it  in  schools  as  an  ordinary  reading-book.  Yet 
more  do  they  object  to  its  use  in  the  hearing  of  their  children 
when  the  teacher  is  one  whose  sympathies  and  belief  are  opposed 
to  their  faith.  The  school-master  may  never  speak  a  word 
adverse  to  Catholic  doctrine,  and  yet  exercise  a  pernicious  influ- 
ence over  the  minds  and  hearts  of  Catholic  children.  The  power 
of  personality  in  the  teacher  is  strongly  placed  before  his  hearers 
by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Hall,  Presbyterian  minister  in  New  York  City. 
In  a  Sunday  sermon  he  says  :  "  You  cannot  detach  absolutely 
the  person  of  the  teacher  from  the  thing  taught.  One  may  ask. 
What  can  religion  have  to  do  with  algebra  ?  Now,  if  you  could 
get  teaching  without  personal  influence,  that  might  be  true.  But 
you  cannot,"  etc.  Earnest  and  devout  Christians  see  that  much 
of  the  growing  contempt  for  the  Sacred  Scriptures  is  due  to 
unwise  and  indiscriminate  reading  by  young  school-children, 
whose  attention  is  called  to  passages  suggestive  of  evil  by  per- 
verted companions,  or  to  its  cold,  hesitating,  half-hearted,  mechan 


141 

ical  reading  by  skeptical  masters.  Personal  influence  is  often 
more  active  and  seductive  on  the  play-ground  than  in  the  school- 
room. Catholics  desire  the  exclusion  of  the  Bible  and  of  religion 
from  schools  to  which,  for  the  time  being,  they  are  compelled  to 
send  their  children,  in  default  of  schools  of  their  own.  They 
grieve  to  see  the  exultation  of  secularists  and  infidels  over  the 
easy  victory  evangelicals  have  permitted  them  to  win.  The 
secularists,  not  Catholics,  wave  aloft  the  banner  of  triumph. 

It  will  require  a  stronger  argument  than  imputed  lack  of 
patriotism  on  the  part  of  Catholics  to  re-introduce  the  Bible  into 
the  public  schools,  such  as  is  offered  by  Bishop  Coxe.  This  stale 
and  decrepit  calumny  raises  a  blush  on  the  cheeks  of  some,  and 
flashes  fire  from  the  eyes  of  others.  It  may  do  for  the  hustings 
on  voting  day,  but  it  is  unworthy  of  attention  from  serious  and 
just  men,  who  know  the  historical  record  of  Catholics  on  every 
battle  field  from  177610  1865. 

Such  a  cruel  innuendo  could  be  thrown  out  only  by  one  who 
wrote  of  "Romanists:"  "Their  arithmetic  is  wonderful,  and 
their  moral  theology  concerning  oaths  allows  the  widest  exercise 
of  imagination  in  making  out  returns  and  reports.""  The  writer 
of  this  sentence  would  be  barred  as  a  juror  in  any  court  of  Chris- 
tendom, were  this  question  on  trial.  The  country  is  full  of 
American  Catholic  citizens  who  smile  at  inane  distinctions  in 
their  membership,  kindly  suggested  by  non-Catholic  friends. 
These  Catholics,  so  loyal  and  so  true,  may  fearlessly  challenge 
comparison  with  their  maligners  m  all  that  proves  devotedness 
and  fidelity  to  the  country  and  the  constitution. 

The  taunt  that  when  Catholics  become  the  majority  they 
will  not  tolerate  others,  may  be  relegated  to  the  same  category 
of  popular  claptrap  good  for  electioneering  times,  but  not  to  be 
flung  out  when  men  are  seriously  discussing  how  best  to  secure 
the  stability  of  our  common  country.  Should  Catholics  at  any 
time,  and  in  any  part  of  the  country,  grow  to  be  the  majority, 


*"  Moral  Reforms,"  by  A.  Cleveland  Coxe. 


142 

they  will  take  delight  in  placing  the  minority  on  a  footing  of 
equality  with  themselves,  even  as  the  French  Canadians,  forty 
years  ago,  being  then  a  large  majority  of  the  inhabitants  of  Lower 
Canada,  settled  this  question  of  schools,  in  its  morai  and  religious 
aspect,  by  conceding  to  the  Protestant  minority  every  privilege 
and  claim  asked  for.  It  is  an  unfortunate  suggestion  to  offer 
that  to  keep  Catholics  from  practicing  intolerance  toward  a  Pro- 
testant minority,  it  is  advisable  for  a  Protestant  majority  to  be 
intolerant  toward  a  Catholic  minority. 

The  belief  is  growing  day  by  day  that  the  public  schools,  as 
now  constituted,  are  failures.  Richard  Grant  White  cries  aloud 
only  what  is  in  many  minds.  It  is  distressing  to  be  obliged  to 
admit  that  the  idol  of  our  national  worship  is  a  false  god ;  that 
education  in  earthly  things,  solely  or  primarily,  does  not  make 
good  citizens ;  that  unbounded  expenditures  of  money  bring  no 
adequate  return  ;  that  the  very  principle  of  State  pupilage  is 
radically  defective,  and  worse,  is  highly  dangerous,  fostering,  as 
it  does,  the  most  cankerous  social  and  political  evil  of  the  age — 
Communism.  It  demands  renewed  efforts  on  the  part  of  teachers 
and  superintendents,  paid  officials  of  the  schools,  to  keep  the 
people  from  seeing  these  truths. 

When  the  people  of  New  York  state  were  cajoled  into  the 
^ree-school  system,  with  its  denial  of  parental  control,  the  promise 
yas  held  out  to  the  anxious  tax-payers  that  increased  taxation  for 
schools  would  be  followed  by  lessened  taxation  for  alms-houses, 
prisons,  and  lunatic  asylums.  The  former  will  cost  less,  so  said 
partisans  of  the  new  system.  Has  the  promise  been  kept  ?  Our 
educated  rogues  are  shrewder,  and  escape  with  greater  facility 
from  the  meshes  and  restraints  of  the  law,  but  our  houses  of 
correction  are  multiplying  out  of  all  proportion  to  increase  of 
population  ;  and  lunatic  asylums.  State  and  county,  cannot  keep 
pace  in  number  and  accommodation  with  the  demand  made  on 
them  by  victims  of  shattered  brains  and  morals.  The  increase  of 
crimes,  not  alone  of  crimes  which  send  their  perpetrators  to  jail. 


143 

but  of  crimes  which  destroy  the  fountain  of  life,  and  the  start- 
ingly  progressive  multiplication  of  divorces  destroying  all  hope 
of  Christian  families,  the  prop  and  mainstay  of  a  republic,  alarm 
ministers  and  laymen,  and  justify  the  verdict  of  "  Failure." 
Schools  that  won  sympathy  on  the  plea  of  providing  a  plain 
education  for  plain  people  have  spread  out  into  high  schools, 
academies,  colleges  and  universities.  Normal  schools  give  a  pro- 
fessional training  to  young  men  and  women  who,  for  the  most 
part,  have  no  thought  of  following  a  teacher's  career,  for  the 
compensation  usually  given  is  not  commensurate  with  their 
expectations.  Notwithstanding  unlimited  expenditures  of  public 
money,  complaint  is  heard  that  instruction  in  the  elementary 
branches  of  learning  falls  short  of  what  the  people  have  a  right 
to  expect,  and  "  Failure  "  is  written  again. 

But  when  in  large  cities,  such  as  New  York  and  Rochester,  a 
third  of  the  children  turn  from  the  open  door  of  the  public  school, 
on  conscientious  grounds,  and  seek  schooling  in  other  buildings, 
put  up  and  paid  for  by  citizens  the  least  able  to  open  their  slim 
purses  to  a  second  tax-gathering,  it  becomes  a  duty  to  proclaim 
the  existing  system  a  "  failure,"  and  a  cruel  wrong.  The  "  fail- 
ure "  is  more  evident  when  separate  schools  are  needed  for  colored 
children,  banned  for  the  accident  of  color.  It  is  yet  more  marked 
when  the  system  requires  poor  schools,  under  the  Children's  Aid 
Society,  to  make  room  for  those  who  suffer  from  the  misfortune 
of  poverty.  But  when  a  system  of  free  schools,  that  seventy-five 
years  ago  began  an  assault  on  private  and  church  schools  for  the 
alleged  reason  that  there  are  some  few  children  uncared  for,  and 
monopolized  the  teacher's  work  and  profession  by  the  power  of 
the  general  treasury,  to-day  has  to  admit  that  there  are  adrift  and 
untaught  in  the  streets  of  one  city  from  ten  to  .twenty  thousand 
children  of  the  very  class  in  whose  behalf  State  charity  finds  its 
justification,  acknowledgment  of  "failure"  becomes  more  than 
a  necessity. 

By  way  of  help  to  a  return  to  correct  principles  and  methods, 
some  truths  are  here  indicated  : 


144 

First.  We  forgot  Amerian  traditions  when  religion  was 
driven  out  of  the  schools. 

Second.  We  forgot  them  when  the  State  was  allowed  to  step 
in  between  the  father  and  his  child. 

Third.  We  forgot  them  when  we  imported  European  ideas 
of  paternal  government,  and  began  the  breeding  of  communistic 
social  heresies. 

Fourth.  No  nation,  not  Christian  in  belief  and  morals,  can 
flourish  in  our  civilization. 

Fifth.  Virtue  and  morality,  to  become  a  habit  of  life,  need 
the  teaching  and  disciplining  of  the  school,  as  well  as  of  the 
church  and  family. 

Sixth.  Knowledge  does  not  lessen  vice.  Will  and  con- 
science, helped  by  God's  law  and  grace,  restrain  passions  and  evil 
inclinations. 

Seventh.  Since  the  State  has  no  religion,  and  cannot  teach 
morals  on  the  authority  of  Divine  truth,  its  incapacity  to  educate 
is  beyond  doubt. 

The  sooner  we  return  to  sound  principles,  the  same  on  which 
the  founders  of  the  Republic  built  and  prospered,  the  easier  will 
it  be  to  repair  the  mischief  of  the  last  few  years,  and  the  greater 
and  more  reasonable  will  be  the  hope  of  the  stability  of  our 
institutions.  If  our  people  were  one  in  religious  belief  and  wor- 
ship, the  question  of  schools  would  present  no  difficulty.  The 
only  obstacle  to  a  just  and  righteous  settlement  is  the  unwilling- 
ness of  the  majority  to  concede  to  the  minority  rights  that  are 
heaven-born,  that  are  the  very  life  of  a  republican  form  of  gov- 
ernment, and  that  guard  and  uphold  the  consciences  of  every 
class  in  the  community. 


145 


RELIGIOUS  TEACHING  IN  SCHOOLS.' 


The  system  of  state  schools,  or  public  or  common  schools,  is 
a  subject  of  interesting  and  profitable  discussion.  The  temper 
in  which  it  is  carried  on  to-day  is  an  improvement  on  the  methods 
of  fifty  years  ago.  The  change  from  the  violent  and  domineering 
style  once  common,  now  rare,  gives  hope  of  an  ultimate  and 
satisfactory  settlement.  The  interests  at  stake  are  too  momentous 
for  the  Republic's  welfare  and  peace,  as  well  as  for  the  just  rights 
of  millions  of  its  citizens,  to  be  left  much  longer  in  abeyance. 
Besides,  the  number  of  just-minded  and  reasonable  Americans  is 
rapidly  increasing.  With  the  dying  out  of  the  senseless  bigotry 
of  a  past  generation,  the  atmosphere  is  purified  of  thick  and  un- 
healthy vapors  disturbing  to  mind  and  soul. 

In  1840,  William  H.  Seward  and  John  C.  Spencer,  leaders  in 
the  old  Whig  Party  but  statesmen  far  in  advance  of  the  times, 
proposed  an  equitable  arrangement  for  the  conduct  of  schools,  by 
which  the  fair  wishes  and  demands  of  the  state,  of  religious  and 
secular  corporations,  and  of  individuals  should  be  fully  heeded 
and  subserved.  They  proceeded  on  the  supposition  that  the  main 
object  in  view  was  the  education  of  the  children  of  the  people  on 
the  broadest  and  most  just  basis,  and  without  the  erection  of 
barriers  for  the  exclusion  of  masses  of  children  greatly  needing 
help.  The  excitement  which  ensued  showed  the  uselessness  of 
discussion  during  a  tehipest  of  unreasoning,  invective  and  angry 
passions.     The  moment  for  argument  had  not  come. 

*This  article  appeared  originally  in  the  Forum  of  December,  1889,  and  is  here 
republished  with  permission. 


146 

During  the  summer  of  the  present  year  two  conventions  met. 
One,  the  assembly  of  school  teachers,  held  its  session  at  Nash- 
ville ;  the  other,  a  gathering  of  clergymen  for  the  most  part,  and 
belonging  in  tone  of  thought  to  a  generation  of  fifty  years  ago 
congregated  at  Saratoga.  The  Nashville  convention  invited  two 
eminent  Catholic  ecclesiastics  to  address  its  body.  Their  papers 
on  the  need  and  advantage  of  religious  instruction  in  the  schools 
were  listened  to  with  attention  and  respect.  The  Saratoga  con- 
vention proved,  to  the  shame  of  civil  and  religious  liberty,  that 
the  age  of  persecution  for  the  sake  of  conscience  had  not  passed. 
The  sentiments  to  which  its  members,  lay  and  cleric,  gave  ex- 
pression, in  speech  and  resolutions,  are  annoying  to  law-abiding 
citizens,  but  harmless,  because  inoperative,  dead.  Their  desire  to 
rivet  a  wrong  and  to  perpetuate  a  deplorable  injustice,  is  made 
manifest.  No  discussion  is  possible  with  such  men.  A  few  years 
more  will  see  the  extinction  of  the  race. 

To  come  to  an  understanding  as  to  a  system  of  school 
education  that  will  answer  the  requirements  of  the  state  without 
sacrificing  the  just  rights  of  individuals,  the  points  of  agreement 
and  divergence  should  be  carefully  considered.  Roman  Catholics 
and  Evangelicals  of  all  denominations  (and  they  are  the  vast 
majority  of  our  population)  hold  that  their  children  should  receive 
a  religious  education  and  training.  There  is  satisfactory  unanimity 
of  sentiment  on  this  point.  The  divergence  begins  with  regard 
to  the  amount  of  this  religious  instruction,  the  basis  on  which  it 
should  be  given,  and  the  place  in  which  it  should  be  imparted. 
Catholics  maintain  that,  conjointly  and  in  harmony  with  religious 
teaching  in  the  family  and  the  church,  there  should  be  regular 
lessons  in  religion  in  the  every-day  school ;  that  these  lessons 
should  be  on  a  doctrinal  basis,  and  to  the  extent  of  a  child's 
capacity  to  absorb  a  daily  lesson  in  religious  truths.  Less  im- 
portant subjects  in  secular  learning  require  daily  study  and 
explanation.  Evangelical  Christians  are  divided  in  sentiment. 
Protestant  Episcopalians  hold,  as  Bishop  Coxe,  of  Western  New 
York,    testifies,  that  "  they  should    do  their  full  duty   to   their 


147 

children  by  gathering  them  into  schools  and  colleges  thoroughly 
Christian."  The  establishment  and  maintenance  of  academies' 
and  colleges  by  Episcopalians  for  the  thoroughly  Christian  educa- 
tion of  their  children,  verifies  the  correctness  of  the  Bishop's 
statement.  Presbyterians  in  their  general  assemblies,  and  Baptists 
and  Methodists  in  conferences  and  synods,  are  equally  explicit  on 
this  question.  These  various  ecclesiastical  bodies  illustrate  the 
sincerity  of  their  public  utterances,  so  far  as  the  education  of  the 
children  of  their  wealthy  members  is  concerned  ;  they  fail  lament- 
ably when  the  education  of  the  children  of  their  poorer  co- 
religionists is  in  question.  Rev.  Dr.  Kendrick,  in  the  Forum  for 
September,  concedes  that  "  morality  cannot  be  inculcated  in  the 
most  effective  manner  without  religious  enforcements;  "  and  yet, 
when  Catholics,  in  schools  of  their  own,  because  there  is  no  place 
for  them  in  state  schools,  choose  to  educate  their  children  where 
morality  can  be  most  effectively  inculcated  with  the  help  of 
'•  religious  enforcements,"  he  pronounces  their  choice  a  luxury, 
for  the  enjoyment  of  which  they  ought  to  be  mulcted. 

There  are  men  to-day  who  lose  their  wits  when  the  specter 
of  Jesuitism  or  Romanism  dances  before  their  affrighted  imagina- 
tions. It  is  hard  to  reason  with  these  disturbed  but  well-meaning 
gentlemen.  They  speak  and  write  of  Italy  and  Ireland,  when 
others  are  studying  American  problems;  they  write  of  "dump- 
ing" European  criminals  on  American  shores,  when  serious  men 
are  planning  how  best  to  keep  down  the  breeding  of  criminals  in 
our  large  cities ;  they  picture  the  Pope  in  the  supposed  act  of 
nullifying  our  national  laws,  when  citizens  to  the  manner  born 
ask  that  our  laws  shall  not  ride  rough-shod  over  parental  and  con- 
scientious rights.  It  is  hard  to  carry  on  reasonable  discussion 
with  men  sure  of  their  personal  infallibility;  with  men  whose 
thoughts  and  ideas  are  warped  by  the  battle  cries  of  fifty  years 
ago.  Thoughtful  men  do  not  to-day  fall  down  before  the  state 
school  system  as  before  a  fetich  to  be  blindly  worshiped.  It  is  a 
system  of  schools  thoroughly  Godless,  in  name  and  in  law,  estab- 
lished and  maintained  by  the  state  for  the  secular  education  of 


the  children  of  the  people  who  are  satisfied  with  a  partial,  ineffec- 
tive, and  unjust  arrangement,  and  who  are  willing  to  accept 
pecuniary  aid  from  poor  neighbors  for  their  offspring's  schooling. 
Catholics  are  unceasingly  hectored  about  their  attempts  to  over- 
throw and  destroy  the  state  school  system.  Attention  is  thus 
drawn  away  from  real  dangers  altogether  inherent  in  the  system 
itself.  It  is  a  system  liable  to  blunders  innumerable,  to  insufifi- 
ciency  of  accomplishment,  and  to  the  perpetrating  of  injustices. 
Any  blunder  in  the  system  that  deprives  a  notable  number  of 
children  of  its  advantages,  defeats  the  end  of  its  existence ;  any 
radical  principle  essentially  faulty  in  its  nature,  becomes  a  source 
of  mischief  and  danger;  any  part  of  its  working  machinery  that 
rasps  the  just  rights  of  others,  will  one  day  throw  the  whole  es- 
tablishment into  confusion  ending  in  ruin. 

1.  There  are  at  the  present  time  considerably  more  than 
606,000  Catholic  children  in  the  parochial  schools  of  the  United 
States.  Surely  this  can  be  called  a  notable  number.  The  parents 
of  these  children  are  unwilling  to  deprive  their  offspring  of  an 
effective  Christian  education.  They  prove  the  sincerity  of  their 
convictions  by  bearing  patiently  with  the  sacrifices  they  are  called 
on  to  make,  and  revel  in  the  "  luxury  "  of  suffering  for  the  sake 
of  conscience.  It  is  an  aggravation  of  the  wrong  done  them  to 
question  their  earnestness  and  sincerity. 

2.  A  radical  principle  underlying  the  state  school  system  is 
its  unadulterated  communism.  The  assertion  that  the  state  has 
the  right  to  educate  at  the  common  expense  one  class  of  children 
to  the  practical  exclusion  of  another  class,  is  communism  in  its 
worst  form.  Every  argument  adduced  to  justify  it  in  relieving 
parents,  in  one  line  of  duty,  of  burdens  they  are  able  to  carry, 
may  be  brought  forward  to  relieve  them  in  other  lines  of  duty. 
It  is  the  duty  of  a  father,  who  is  not  a  pauper,  to  feed,  to  clothe, 
to  shelter,  and  to  educate  his  children.  The  state,  in  the  name 
of  humanity,  does  for  parents  only  what  they  are  unable  to  do 
for  themselves.  Chicago  people  are  as  logical  as  Herbert  Spencer, 
and  deduce  from  the  principle  of  state  schoolism  the  justification 


149 

of  state  tailorism.  Children  in  Chicago  who  plead  that  they 
cannot  go  to  school  for  want  of  suitable  clothing,  are  supplied  by 
that  city  of  socialistic  tendencies  with  state  trousers,  frocks,  and 
shoes.     Herbert  Spencer,  in  "  Social  Statics,"  argues: 

"  If  the  benefit,  importance,  or  necessity  of  education  be 
assigned  as  a  sufficient  reason  why  government  should  educate, 
then  may  the  benefit,  importance,  or  necessity  of  food,  clothing, 
shelter,  and  warmth  be  assigned  as  a  sufficient  reason  why  gov- 
ernment should  administer  these  also." 

When  parental  responsibility  abdicates  in  favor  of  govern- 
mental responsibility,  encouragement  is  lent  to  mendicancy,  and 
the  breeding  of  pauperism  begins.  Shutting  our  eyes  to  this  un- 
welcome truth  does  not  make  it  less  a  truth.  Having  drifted 
away  from  the  sound  practices  of  our  American  forefathers,  who 
believed  in  paying  for  the  education,  secular  and  religious,,  of 
their  children,  we  find  ourselves  swept  along  in  a  flood  of  perni- 
cious political  principles. 

3.  Another  radical  defect  in  the  system  of  state  schools,  is 
that  it  takes  a  poor  man's  hard-earned  dollars  to  help  richer 
neighbors  provide  their  children  with  an  education  that  will  fit 
them  for  their  life  work,  for  college,  for  a  profession.  The  state 
school  has  ceased  to  be  a  school  for  an  elementary  education. 
There  was  a  time  when  friends  of  state  schools  had  much  to  say 
about  the  Republic's  need  of  an  elementary  education  for  the 
children  of  the  masses.  It  is  a  mockery  of  the  truth  to  talk,  in 
these  days,  of  an  elementary  education  in  any  of  our  cities  or 
towns.  The  system  embraces  everything  from  a  kindergarten  to 
a  college.  It  needs  only  two  other  provisions  to  be  perfect — a 
nursery  for  babes  and  a  university  for  the  state's  pauperized  pets. 
Kindergartens  are  for  children  too  young  to  go  to  school,  but 
troublesome  to  keep  in  the  house,  whose  parents  are  willing  to  be 
relieved  of  maternal  and  home  cares  for  a  few  hours  in  the  day, 
at  the  expense  of  the  state.  Why  not  provide  cradles,  baby 
wagons,  and  attendants?  Advocates  of  state  paternalism  run 
mad,  such  as  Edward  Bellamy,  call  for  the  highest  curriculum  of 


ISO 

studies  up  to  eighteen  and  twenty  years  of  age,  and  "  a  sufficient 
state  provision  for  the  support  of  the  children  of  indigent  parents 
while  at  school."* 

The  original  and  primary  danger  to  the  state  school  system 
is  found,  then,  not  in  the  assaults  of  any  class  in  the  community, 
but  in  its  own  manifold  and  inherent  defects.  Catholics  are  not 
antagonizing  it ;  they  are  leaving  it  severely  alone.-  They  do  not 
abuse  its  teachers  or  their  pupils.  Catholics  know,  especially 
here  in  Rochester,  that  its  teachers  are  most  estimable  ladies  and 
gentlemen,  and  that  the  pupils  of  the  state  schools  are  no  worse 
than  other  children  whose  religious  training  is  relegated  to  an 
hour's  Sunday-school  instruction,  while  arithmetic  and  spelling 
get  five  hours  in  a  week.  Evangelicals,  in  despair  of  ever  making 
the  system  of  state  schools  religious  in  their  sense,  hopelessly 
abandon  it  to  the  care  of  the  sects  of  secularists,  Ingersollists,  and 
open  and  avowed  infidels,  while  concentrating  all  their  energies 
and  pecuniary  resources  on  academies  and  colleges  for  the  educa- 
tion of  the  children  of  their  rich  parishioners.  Catholics  and 
German  Lutherans  are  the  only  believers  in  Christianity  who  are 
logical  and  consistent.  These  have  convictions  and  they  live  up 
to  them,  even  if  in  doing  so  they  have  to  spend  money.  They 
are  not  counted  among  the  rich  in  this  world's  goods.  Yet  a 
venerable  Christian  minister  of  the  gospel  declares  that  when  this 
gospel,  which  Christ  said  was  to  be  preached  to  the  poor,  who 
had  the  first  right  to  it,  was  to  be  taught  in  the  school-room,  it 
was  a  "luxury"  for  indulgence  in  which  the  poor  were  to  be 
made  to  pay.  Christ's  teachings  and  men's  do  not  always  run  in 
the  same  channel.  Catholics  are  not  complaining.  It  is  easier, 
far  easier,  to  suffer  a  wrong  than  to  persecute.  They  ask  to  be 
left  in  peace.  They  are  willing  to  pay  with  their  own  money  for 
the  "  luxury  "  of  religious  teaching  which  their  children  enjoy. 
It  is  the  wrong-doers,  they  who  take  poor  people's  money  for 
their  personal  gain,  who  keep  up  disturbing  and  angry  lamenta- 


*See  the  Nationalist  for  July,  1889. 


151 

tions.  A  coachman  pays  for  the  schooling  of  his  own  boys ;  he 
helps  educate  in  state  schools  his  master's  children.  Is  it  any 
wonder  that  the  questionings,  answers,  and  comments  that  follow, 
throw  the  state  school  system  out  of  gear?  As  an  instance,  it 
may  be  stated  that  here  in  Rochester,  during  the  past  summer 
months,  neighbors'  boys,  Catholic  and  Evangelical,  were  playing 
together,  as  rightly  they  might.  After  their  play  they  entered 
into  a  discussion  of  great  social  and  economic  questions  not  un- 
worthy the  consideration  of  eminent  statesmen.  A  Catholic  boy 
informed  his  evangelical  playmate,  a  pupil  in  a  state  school,  that 
while  his  Catholic  father  helped  pay  the  other's  tuition,  the  latter 
paid  nothing  for  the  Catholic  boy's  education.  With  the  natural 
impulse  of  a  warm-hearted  and  generous  youth,  the  lad  repelled 
the  imputation  on  his  and  his  father's  sense  of  honor  and  justice, 
and  appealed  to  the  Catholic  boy's  father,  a  lawyer,  to  contradict 
his  son's  charge,  for  in  his  honest  heart  it  did  not  seem  possible 
that  such  a  gross  wrong  could  be  perpetrated.  The  party  ad- 
journed to  the  lawyer's  house  and  submitted  the  case.  When 
the  truth  without  exaggeration  was  made  clear  to  the  fair-minded 
boy,  that  he  was  the  recipient  of  another  boy's  charity  through 
his  father,  he  was  abashed  and  hung  his  head  for  very  shame. 
So  it  will  be  with  coming  generations,  who  will  listen  to  no  silly 
twaddle  about  Ireland,  Italy,  and  Spain,  about  the  Pope,  the 
Inquisition,  and  danger  to  our  liberties.  An  American  inquisi- 
tion, persecuting  by  legal  pecuniary  taxation,  will  be  more  hateful 
in  their  eyes  than  any  that  history  tells  of,  for  this  last  form  will 
have  a  flimsy  covering  of  sham  and  hypocrisy  for  a  cloak. 

It  may  be  said  in  reply  that  the  whole  amount  of  taxes  paid 
into  the  common  treasury  by  Catholics,  is,  owing  to  their  poverty, 
too  trifling  to  be  noticed.  Here  is  opened  up  the  significant 
question  of  taxation.  Consumers  are  the  chief  tax-payers. 
When  the  city  or  state  swells  the  tax  roll  for  increased  schools 
and  teachers,  the  landlord,  the  baker,  the  butcher,  the  dry-goods 
man  distribute  a  portion  of  the  increase  on  tenants  and  con- 
sumers.    In  western  cities,  where  clerks,  mechanics,  and  laborers 


152 

own  their  dwellings,  a  direct  tax  is  paid  on  the  real  estate,  and 
an  indirect  tax  through  others,  who,  from  the  goods  they  sell  to 
their  customers,  derive  a  share  of  the  taxes  they  pay.  This  tax 
money  is  called  state  money.  The  state  collects  and  distributes 
it.  It  is  still  the  people's  money.  A  man's  rights  go  where  his 
money  goes.  Much  of  this  money  is  used  for  the  maintenance  of 
schools  from  which  a  large  minority  of  citizens  is  barred  out  by 
disenabling  conditions,  arbitrary,  illogical,  and  punitive. 

There  is  another  aspect  of  the  case  which  renders  a  Catholic's 
hardship  not  quite  as  unbearable  as  at  first  sight  it  appears,  while 
for  non-Catholics  who  use  the  state  schools  the  injustice  done  to 
the  former  is  grosser  and  more  apparent.  Again  I  shall  introduce 
Rochester  to  illustrate  my  point. 

The  last  printed  report  of  the  Rochester  public  schools  is  for 
1887-88.  Their  pupils  numbered  12,302.  For  the  same  period 
the  parochial  schools  counted  5,849,  or  more  than  47^  per  cent, 
of  the  number  in  the  state  schools.  The  total  city  tax  levy  for 
1887  was  $1,254,239,  of  which  $252,00  was  for  the  schools — or 
nearly  21  per  cent,  of  the  general  city  taxes  was  for  the  schooling 
of  its  specially-favored  1 2,302  children.  Hence,  were  the  Catholics 
to  disband  their  parochial  schools,  and  throw  their  5,849  children 
on  the  city,  school  taxes  would  have  to  be  increased  more  than 
47^^  per  cent.,  or  more  thap  $119,600,  without  counting  the  cost 
of  the  fourteen  or  fifteen  new  school-houses,  together  with  lots 
on  which  to  build  them,  furniture,  etc.  If  any  Catholic  or  non- 
Catholic  taxpayer  of  Rochester  wishes  to  know  how  much  is  saved 
to  his  pocket  by  the  maintenance  of  parochial  schools,  let  him 
take  his  city  tax  bill,  divide  it  by  five,  and  he  will  have  a  little 
less  than  the  amount  which  he  pays  for  educating  the  children 
now  in  its  state  schools.  If  he  then  add  48  per  cent,  to  this 
amount,  he  will  have  what  he  would  be  obliged  to  pay  were  our 
children,  now  in  parochial  schools,  educated  in  state  schools,  at 
the  same  proportionate  expense.  In  other  words,  the  non- 
Catholic  tax-payer  saves  48  per  cent,  of  one-fifth  of  his  entire  tax 
bill,  that  is,  nearly  one-tenth  of  it;  and  the  Catholic  tax-payer 


153 

saves  the  same  amount,  less  what  he  contributes  to  the  support 
of  his  parochial  school.  Is  it  any  wonder,  then,  that  Catholics 
are  not  fretting  or  worrying  over  the  absence  of  their  children 
from  state  schools  ?  The  injustice  inflicted  on  them  by  those  who 
take  Catholic  money  for  state  schools  is,  however,  none  the  less 
grievous. 

The  pretext  for  this  punishment  is  that  our  schools  are  sec- 
tarian. Heaven  bless  the  mark  !  And  what  are  theirs  ?  It  is  a 
cry  as  senseless  as  a  mischievous  school  boy's  cry  of  "  mad  dog" 
on  a  crowded  street.  It  strikes  terror  and  scatters  the  timorous.. 
Sensible  men  know  that  sectarianism  is  a  two-edged  sword ;  it 
cuts  more  ways  than  one.  In  the  New  York  constitutional  con- 
vention of  1866,  it  was  proposed  to  submit  to  the  people  an 
amendment  prohibiting  all  help  to  sectarian  institutions.  The 
sense  in  which  "  sectarian  "  would  be  understood  by  learned 
judges  in  the  last  court  of  appeal  being  pointed  out  by  some  of 
the  shrewder  members  of  the  convention,  the  subject  was  quietly 
dropped.  If  it  could  be  construed  to  mean  only  *'  Romanism  " 
and  "  Romanists,"  all  would  work  well ;  but  should  it  appear  to 
carry  the  meaning  given  to  it  by  John  C.  Spencer,  secretary  of 
State  and  superintendent  of  public  instruction,  there  was  danger 
of  such  an  amendment  hurting  more  than  Romanists.  Secretary 
Spencer,  in  his  report  to  the  New  York  Legislature  of  1841, 
wrote  : 

"  Religious  doctrines  of  vital  interest  will  be  inculcated,  not 
as  theological  exercises,  but  incidentally  in  the  course  of  literary 
and  scientific  instruction  ;  and  who  will  undertake  to  prohibit 
such  instruction  ?  *  *  *  It  is  believed  to  be  an  error 
to  suppose  that  the  absence  of  all  religious  instruction,  if  it  were 
practicable,  is  a  mode  of  avoiding  sectarianism.  On  the  contrary, 
it  would  be  in  itself  sectarian  ;  because  it  would  be  consonant  to 
the  views  of  a  particular  class,  and  opposed  to  the  opinions  of 
other  classes." 

Secretary  Spencer  secures  listeners  where  Catholics  can  get 
no   hearing.     The   sectarianism  of   Ingersoll,  of   Secularists,   of 


154 

Agnostics,  of  Evangelicals,  is  repugnant  to  Catholics ;  but  they 
loathe  with  supreme  contempt  the  sectarianism  of  those  who 
pretend  that  their  particular  development  of  sectarianism,  their 
views,  their  opinions,  are  so  milk-and-watery  (the  power  for  good 
as  a  religious  force  being  washed  out  of  them)  that  they  ought  to 
be  acceptable  to  all  other  sectarians.  It  is  hard  for  Catholics  to 
believe  in  the  sincerity  of  men  who  put  forward  this  silliness  about 
sectarianism.  By  what  right  does  the  state  hand  over  one  dollar 
of  Catholic  money  to  maintain  sectarian  schools  of  the  Ingersoll, 
the  secularistic,  the  avowed  infidel,  or  the  evangelical  type,  while 
it  refuses  to  give  back  to  Catholics,  for  their  so-called  sectarian 
schools,  a  portion  of  their  own  money  ? 

Rev.  Dr.  Kendrick  laments  that  his  fellow  citizens  of  Pough- 
keepsie  have  a  correct  sense  of  justice,  and  desire  to  deal  fairly 
with  their  Catholic  townspeople.  It  is  greatly  to  their  credit. 
They  are  not,  however,  the  first  in  the  country  to  rise  above  the 
bigotry  of  former  days.  Indeed,  there  are  many  towns  and  vil- 
lages in  this  and  other  States  where  the  same  honest  fairness  has 
been  observed  for  many  years  past,  with  even  broader  views  of 
justice  and  a  kindlier  spirit.  Still,  many  Catholics  doubt  the 
advisability  of  the  "  Poughkeepsie  plan."  It  has  advantages  and 
disadvantages.  It  smacks  of  a  union  of  state  and  church  which 
in  a  country  like  ours  is  not  desirable.  To  some  degree  it  weakens 
and  deadens  the  Catholicity  of  our  school-rooms.  Because,  for- 
sooth, Catholics  who  have  leased  to  the  state,  school  buildings, 
for  use  during  the  allotted  daily  school  hours,  choose  before  and 
after  such  hours  to  occupy  them,  at  their  own  expense,  for  lessons 
in  religion — for  those  "  religious  enforcements  "  without  which 
"  morality  cannot  be  effectively  inculcated  " — Rev.  Dr.  Kendrick 
i^  prompted  to  say : 

"  Five  minutes,  or  one  minute,  before  the  stroke  of  the 
regular  school  bell,  they  [the  school  buildings]  may  be  the  scene 
of  religious  exercises  such  as  are  not  simply  forbidden  in  the 
course  of  teaching  prescribed  by  the  state,  but  are  actually  offen- 
sive, in  some  of  their  features  at  least,  to  the  vast  majority  of 


155 

the  American  people.  From  lessons  enforcing  the  worship  of 
the  Virgin  Mary  *  *  *  the  pupils  pass — perhaps 
without  breaking  ranks,  or  special  tokens  of  transition-  -to  their 
secular  lessons." 

The  same  performance  takes  place  in  innumerable  state 
schools,  unavoidably  frequented  by  Catholic  children.  Evangeli- 
cal prayers,  hymns,  and  Bible  lessons  are  enjoyed,  morality  is 
effectively  inculcated  through  "religious  enforcements,"  and  the 
pupils  pass,  without  breaking  ranks,  to  their  secular  lessons. 
Catholics  do  not  complain,  except  when  those  of  their  children 
who  have  come  a  few  minutes  before  the  regular  school  hour,  are 
kept  waiting  at  the  door  in  the  rain,  snow,  and  cold,  while  their 
school  companions  have  the  luxury  of  evangelical  prayers  and 
warmth  within.  What  does  the  school  of  Dr.  Kendrick  want  ? 
Must  our  school  buildings  be  put  on  a  par  with  saloons  on  elec- 
tion day  ?  No  liquor  can  be  sold  within  a  certain  distance  of  a 
polling  booth.  Shall  it  be  enacted  that  God  shall  not  be  named, 
and  no  religious  exercises  be  held,  within  a  certain  distance  of  a 
state  school-house?  When  religious  exercises  can  no  longer  be 
held  within  state  school-houses,  either  before  or  after  the  hours 
for  secular  lessons,  it  will  be  time  for  Christians  to  abandon  them 
to  the  sole  use  of  infidels  of  every  stripe.  Then  Sunday-school 
work  will  become  inoperative,  and  empty  churches  and  vacant 
pulpits  will  cover  the  land. 

Rev.  Dr.  Kendrick  again  writes : 

"  When,  however,  we  are  confronted  with  the  demand  that 
the  public  school  fund  be  split  up  and  parceled  out  among  the 
various  churches,  the  spirit  of  concession  should  be  replaced  by 
the  spirit  of  inflexible  resistance." 

Keeping  in  mind  the  scandals  occasioned  by  the  Bethel  Baptist 
Church  of  New  York  City  in  1820-21,  which  appropriated  state 
school  money  for  Baptist-church  extension,  the  Doctor  has  cause 
for  alarm.  Catholics  do  not  ask  for  a  division  of  the  school  fund. 
Indeed,  they  fear  the  state.  They  ask  simply  for  their  own 
money,   unjustly  taken   from   them   for  the   education   of  the 


156 

children  of  infidels  and  Evangelicals.  Be  this  amount  much  or 
little,  it  is  theirs  by  every  principle  of  common  justice,  and  this, 
and  not  one  dollar  of  any  one  else's  money,  they  ask  for.  If  this 
arrangement  cannot  be  effected,  then  let  the  state  pay  for  results 
in  secular  education,  in  any  school,  parochial,  private,  or  corporate, 
furnishing  the  state  with  the  requisite  conditions  of  buildings, 
furniture,  and  competent  and  certificated  teachers,  and  instructing 
pupils  in  such  branches  of  secular  learning  as  the  state  may  re- 
quire. If  one  or  the  other  of  these  plans  is  not  acceptable  to  the 
majority  of  the  American  people,  then  let  us  return  to  funda- 
mental principles  and  throw  the  burden  of  schooling  children  on 
parents,  where  it  rightly  belongs.  We  ought  by  this  time  to  see 
how  dangerous  it  is  to  break  away  from  sound  principles  in 
running  democratic  institutions. 

Three  objections  are  raised  in  opposition  to  the  teaching  of 
secular  branches  of  learning  in  parochial  schools,  no  matter  how 
rr  ,'ch  inspection  there  may  be  on  the  part  of  the  state  :  i.  These 
parochial  schools  fail  to  inspire  their  pupils  with  a  patriotic  love 
of  country.  2.  They  are  not  up  to  the  standard  of  state  schools 
in  secular  learning.  3.  They  keep  the  children  of  a  neighbor- 
hood from  commingling  one  with  another,  and  thus  destroy  the 
homogeneity — excuse  the  word — of  the  nation,  something  very 
desirable,  so  it  is  said. 

It  is  hard  to  be  called  on  to  reply  to  the  first  objection.  It 
is  false  and  cruel.  Only  they  who  are  inimical  to  Catholics  on 
any  and  every  pretense  adduce  it.  Why  are  not  some  proofs 
furnished  in  sustainment  of  so  wicked  a  calumny.?  A  sufificient 
answer  to  this  heartless  aspersion  on  our  honor  as  citizens,  would 
be  to  invite  these  calumniators  to  visit  our  cemeteries  and  look 
on  the  tiny  flags  waving  over  the  graves  of  patriots  who  died  for 
their  country's  preservation.  Members  of  the  Grand  Army  of 
the  Republic  do  not  speak  thus  of  their  brothers  in  arms. 

The  second  objection  is  equally  false.  It  is  not  true  that  the 
standard  of  education  in  our  parochial  schools  is  not  as  high  as 
that  in  state  schools.     In  the  city  of  Rochester  both  systems  are 


157 

well  established,  and  are  in  fair  and  amicable  competition.  It  is 
true  that  parochial  schools  are  not  victims  to  the  vagaries  of 
cranks.  The  latter  are  not  permitted  to  run  our  schools,  nor  are 
these  under  the  domination  of  school-book  publishers.  Nor  are 
they  "  loaded  down "  with  music,  modern  languages,  the 
mechanical  arts,  savings  banks,  and  military  drill.  They  give  that 
which  they  propose  to  give,  a  good  elementary  education.  As  an 
illustration  of  the  truth  of  my  contention,  I  cite  what  takes  place 
in  Rochester.  Regents  of  the  University  of  the  State  of  New 
York  send  out  to  all  schools,  state,  parochial,  and  private,  that 
ask  for  them,  sets  of  examination  papers.  The  answers  to  these 
papers  must  have  75  per  cent,  of  correctness  in  each  branch  of 
study.  State  school  children  are  examined  in  their  usual  school 
buildings  and  before  familiar  teachers.  Parochial  school  children 
are  examined  in  the  City  High  School  and  before  strangers.  The 
average  age  at  which  the  latter  graduate  is  fourteen  years  and 
two  months ;  that  at  which  the  former  graduate  is  over  fifteen 
years.  Another  circumstance  to  be  noted  is  the  number  entering 
the  graduating  class  in  September,  and  the  number  passing  the 
regents'  examination  in  June.  In  September  of  1887,  18  entered 
the  graduating  class  of  the  Cathedral  School,  and  22  that  of  the 
Immaculate  Conception.  All  passed  the  examination  in  June, 
1888.  State  school  No.  4,  in  the  same  quarter  of  the  city,  had  28 
in  its  graduating  class  at  Christmas  time,  having  already  sifted 
out  many  that  had  entered  it  in  September ;  and  of  these,  only 
18  stood  the  regents*  test  in  June.  We  are  not  able  to  give  the 
average  number  of  points  gained  by  the  graduates  of  each  school, 
as  these  are  not  published.  What  is  accomplished  in  Rochester 
is  a  fair  sample  of  successful  results  in  other  parochial  schools  oi 
the  State  of  New  York.  It  may  be  asked.  Why  is  the  average 
age  of  the  graduating  pupils  of  the  parochial  schools  so  much 
lower  than  that  of  those  in  state  schools  ?  These  children,  for 
the  most  part  of  Irish  and  German  parents,  inherit  sound  and 
vigorous  constitutions ;  they  are  not  spoiled  by  injudicious  and 
unhealthful  feeding ;  they  go  to  few  night  parties,  if  to  any,  and 


158 

are  consequently  well  rested  in  the  morning,  and  fresh  for  another 
day's  work  ;  they  have  an  object  to  work  for,  as  they  know  that 
their  future  rests  in  large  degree  with  themselves  and  the  use  they 
make  of  their  early  opportunities  for  study  and  self-advancement. 
No  one  will  say  that  Celtic  and  Teutonic  intellects  are  thick  and 
slow  of  perception. 

If  our  schools  failed  in  secular  studies,  the  blame  could  not 
be  imputed  to  our  teachers.  These  are  mostly  brothers  and 
sisters  who  have  consecrated  their  lives  to  educational  work. 
With  them  it  is  a  life  work.  Generally  bright  and  intelligent 
when  they  enter  a  religious  community,  by  daily  study  under 
competent  teachers  in  normal  schools,  they  prepare  for  the  ofifice 
of  instructors.  Their  studies  are  kept  up  years  after  entrance 
into  the  school-room,  under  the  guidance  of  the  most  capable  of 
their  body.  There  is  no  time  lost  in  talking  over  the  fashions ; 
none  in  paying  or  receiving  visits.  Theatres  and  operas  are  not 
for  them.  Why  should  they  not  be,  what  they  are,  first-class 
teachers  ?  Some  members  of  these  communities  are  sent  abroad 
to  acquire  what  there  is  worth  knowing  in  European  normal 
schools,  together  with  a  fluency  in  speaking  foreign  languages. 

The  flurry  at  Haverhill  last  spring,  the  agitation  that  ensued, 
and  the  disposition  manifested  by  some  to  bring  the  power  of 
the  state  to  bear  heavily  on  our  work,  serve  an  excellent  purpose. 
They  warn  the  superiors  of  convents  that  the  teachers  they  send 
into  the  school-room  must  be  thoroughly  equipped  in  all  that 
could  by  any  possibility  be  demanded  of  them.  In  this  sense 
the  trials  of  the  past  will  prove  a  blessing. 

The  third  objection  to  parochial  schools  is  that  they  hinder 
the  commingling  of  the  children  of  a  neighborhood  on  the  school 
playground,  and  thus  fail  to  foster  democratic  equality.  "  Demo- 
cratic equality  "  is  a  phrase  with-  which  to  fool  gudgeons.  The 
wealthy  of  a  town  congregate  in  an  aristocratic  neighborhood, 
and  right  there  will  be  found  a  state  school,  from  which  children 
of  poverty  will  be,  by  force  of  circumstances,  excluded.  Thus 
the  latter  are  deprived  of  social  elevation  through  social  com- 


159 

mingling.  Where  this  separation  of  rich  and  poor  cannot  be  ob- 
tained in  a  district  whose  inhabitants  are  of  both  classes,  the 
abolition  of  the  recess  removes  all  dangers  of  contact  between 
the  classes  except  in  the  class-room.  It  is  in  parochial  schools 
that  the  democratic  notion  of  friendly  equality  is  best  carried 
out.  The  religious  brotherhood  of  man  is  taught  and  practically 
lived  up  to  in  these  schools.  We  are  ready  for  other  objections, 
only  let  them  contain  a  bit  more  of  common  sense. 

The  building  of  school-houses  and  the  gathering  into  them 
of  our  Catholic  children,  are  going  bravely  on  all  over  the  United 
States,  especially  in  Massachusetts.  Now  that  the  Bostonians 
are  fairly  aroused,  we  may  look  to  them  for  largeness  and  thor- 
oughness of  plans  in  educational  achievement.  They  will  accept, 
I  am  sure,  no  compromise  by  which  the  religious  element  in  their 
daily  tasks  can  be  lessened.  They  will  do  their  best  to  turn  out 
good  citizens  and  good  Christians. 

Catholics  hold  a  proud  position  in  the  face  of  their  fellow- 
citizens,  though  it  is  one  for  which  they  are  heavily  fined  by  state 
schoolism.  In  state  schools :  i.  Their  parental  rights  and  duties 
toward  their  children  are  infringed  upon.  2.  Their  children's 
rights  to  a  moral  education  and  training  by  "  religious  enforce- 
ments "  are  seriously  interfered  with.  3.  The  natural  depend- 
ence of  children  on  parents  is  weakened.  4.  The  double  taxation 
to  which  parents  are  subjected  is  irritating,  unjust,  and  cruel ; 
it  is  a  hinderance  to  mutual  esteem  and  to  a  kindly  spirit  among 
fellow-citizens.  5.  They  are  made  to  suffer  for  the  sake  of  con- 
science. It  is  not  necessary  to  tell  us  again  that  somebody  else's 
conscience  ought  to  suit  us. 

It  is,  in  some  measure,  compensation  for  our  wrongs  to  be 
able  to  hold  up  our  heads  and  to  glory  ip  our  self-imposed 
sacrifices.  It  is  ennobling  to  stand  on  a  true  American  platform, 
and  to  enunciate  principles  such  as  the  founders  of  our  Republic 
knew  and  upheld.  We  believe  in  parental  rights,  and  in  the 
right  of  a  child  to  a  moral  and  religious  training  by  the  help  of 
"  religious  enforcements ;  "  we  believe  in  all  that  tends  to  make  a 


i6o 

young  man  self-reliant  and  self-supporting ;  we  believe  in  general 
education,  as  is  shown  by  our  school-houses  honestly  built,  and 
their  pupils  honestly  maintained,  without  a  cent  of  help  from  the 
state ;  we  believe  that  a  truly  religious  man  will  be  an  upright 
and  worthy  citizen.  We  detest  state  paternalism  and  state 
pauperisin. 


i6i 


Eecent  Utterances,  of  Which  a  Few  are  Here  Given,  Indicate  a 
Marked  Change  in  Public  Sentiment  on  this  Subject  of  State 
Schools  and  Christian  Free  Schools. 


Dr.  John  BaSCOM,  in  the  Forum  of  March,  1891,  says: 
*  *  *  Not  only  must  the  parochial  school  be  sustained 
at  the  expense  of  those  who  establish  it,  but  its  supporters  must 
also  pay  their  proportion  for  the  maintenance  of  the  public 
schools,  even  when  the  work  in  their  own  school  is  accepted  by 
the  public  as  a  just  equivalent  of  its  own  work.  This  gives  us, 
using  language  broadly,  taxation  without  representation.  The 
support  of  two  sets  of  schools  is  thrown  on  the  conscientious 
tax-payer,  and  he  is  told  that  his  redress  lies  in  giving  up  a 
method  to  which  his  convictions  have  led  him. 

*  *  -s  **■}«•  * 

The  underlying  principle  which  sustains  the  public  in  its 
interference  is  thus  covered  up  and  lost  sight  of  in  the  unfortu- 
nate circumstances  of  its  application.  This  principle,  that  it 
may  not  bear  the  appearance  of  tyrannical  intermeddling,  should 
be  accompanied  by  the  principle  that  all  instruction  that  is  ac- 
cepted in  the  place  of  public  instruction  shall  have  the  same 
rights  as  public  instruction.  Those  who  are  adequately  educat- 
ing their  children  under  the  inspection  of  the  state  should  not  be 
called  upon  to  bear  exactly  the  same  burdens  as  if  they  were  in 
neglect  of  this  duty,  or  to  render  the  duty  twice  over — once  in  a 
way  conceded  by  the  state  and  once  in  a  way  ordered  by  it. 
The  intrinsic  injustice  of  our  existing  policy  has  been  concealed 
from  us  by  the  accidental,  changeable  and  capricious  impulses 


1 62 

which  have  hitherto  given  rise  to  private  schools,  and  by  the  fact 
that,  for  the  most  part,  they  have  been  established  by  the  well- 
to-do  simply  in  defense  of  class  feeling.  Now  that  the  parochial 
schools  express  a  religious  conviction — no  matter  how  mistaken 
that  conviction  may  be — are  closely  and  extendedly  united  with 
themselves,  and  are  the  chosen  means  of  those  v/ho  can  ill  en- 
dure a  double  expenditure,  the  bearings  of  this  public  policy  are 
entirely  altered.  The  sense  of  injustice  will  deepen  year  by 
year,  the  religious  sentiments  which  underlie  the  parochial  school 
will  be  fed  by  the  very  opposition  which  they  meet,  and  the  pub- 
lic feeling  arrayed  against  these  schools  will  itself  become  an 
intolerant  sentiment,  of  belief  or  unbelief,  associated  with  re- 
ligion. 

*  4«-  «•  *  *  *  * 

A  large  view  of  the  objects  to  be  gained,  a  wide,  sympa- 
thetic grasp  of  existing  conditions,  and  a  clear  sense  of  justice, 
will  be  able  to  find  a  way,  and  an  ever-widening  way,  through 
present  perplexities.  Our  public  policy  must  show  itself  flexible 
— fully  capable  of  freest  adaptations.  Bigotry  may  pertain  to  a 
too  inflexible  insistence  on  a  method  intrinsically  desirable,  as 
well  as  to  a  method  in  itself  inadequate  and  narrow. 


President  Eliot  of  Harvard  at  Boston  College : 
The  Wholesome  Variety  of  American  Schools. — The 
fourth  of  the  entertainments  under  the  patronage  of  the  Young 
Men's  Catholic  Association  of  Boston  College  was  given  in  the 
College  Hall  on  Tuesday  evening,  January  19,  being  a  lecture  by 
Charles  W.  Eliot,  LL.D.,  President  of  Harvard  College,  on  "  The 
Wholesome  Variety  of  American  Schools  and  Colleges."  He  was 
introduced  by  Thomas  Mullen,  President  of  the  Association,  and 
spoke  in  substance  as  follows: 

I  am  to  speak  to  you  to-night  of  a  subject  which  touches 
education  and  religion.  I  want  to  speak  to  you  of  the  variety  of 
American  schools  and  colleges.     In  the  first  place  there  are  the 


1 63 

public  schools  and  colleges  supported  by  the  state ;  then  there 
are  the  endowed  institutions.  Of  the  endowed  institutions,  the 
first  are  the  denominational,  which  were  Protestant  institutions 
in  this  country.  Let  me  say  here  that  a  denominational  school 
should  command  our  respect.  It  enables  parents  to  have  their 
children  brought  up  and  instructed  in  that  mode  of  teaching 
which  they  cherish.  President  Eliot  then  referred  to  the  semi- 
denominational  and  the  undenominational,  or  poly-denomina- 
tional institutions,  of  which  Harvard  was  the  nearest  example  of 
the  latter  class,  declaring  that  this  form  of  institution  is  a  pre- 
cious one  in  American  society. 

He  spoke  strongly  in  favor  of  private  schools,  and  declared 
that  the  privilege  of  parents  to  direct  the  education  of  their 
children  is  a  most  sacred  one,  and  one  of  the  most  precious  of 
human  rights.  Continuing,  he  said  that  the  great  variety  of 
educational  institutions  in  this  country  is  of  advantage,  because 
of  the  wholesome  competition  which  invariably  arises  among  the 
institutions.  Endowed  and  private  institutions  are  freer  and 
more  flexible  than  the  public  schools.  To  make  a  change  in  a 
public  school  system  requires  the  consent  of  a  great  many  per- 
sons. The  institutions  that  are  leading  the  way  at  this  mo- 
ment in  educational  reform  do  not,  as  a  general  rule,  belong  to 
the  public  schools.  The  American  public  school  is  undergoing  a 
new  sort  of  trial.  It  has  been  forced,  in  my  opinion,  into  an  un- 
natural and  untenable  position.  It  has  been  forced  into  the 
position  of  secularization.  It  has  been  made  to  appear  as  a 
school  from  which  religion  is  excluded.  The  Roman  Catholic 
Church  desires  that  moral  and  religious  education  go  together. 
I  do  not  believe  that  religion  can  be  relegated  to  Sunday.  And 
you  cannot  separate  religion  from  history,  science,  philosophy. 
It  is  everywhere  in  human  thought  and  speech.  Let  us  apply  to 
the  American  schools  the  same  policy  which  the  American  State 
applies  to  the  American  Church — perfect  freedom  in  all  things 
and  the  enjoyment  of  many  privileges,  including  exemption  from 


164 

taxation.  Let  the  American  public  schools  do  likewise,  and  the 
great  source  of  discord  will  be  dried  up  in  the  American  people. 
— Boston  Pilots  January,  1 892. 


Protestant    Testiniomy. 

We  find  in  the  Catholic  Universe,  of  Cleveland,  of  February, 
1892,  what  follows: 

Treating  of  the  school  question  a  short  time  ago,  Rev.  W. 
H.  Piatt,  a  Protestant  minister  of  San  Francisco,  had  the  follow- 
ing to  say : 

"  Secular  schools  may  aim  only  at  the  Church  of  Rome 
but 

THE   GUN   SHOOTS   BACKWARD 

and  hits  only  the  Church  of  the  Protestant.  Let  the  question 
come  up  fairly  and  squarely.  Every  citizen  should  be  earnestly 
in  favor  of  any  system  of  education  that  includes  religion,  and 
as  decidedly  opposed  to  all  that  excludes  it.  Who  is  for  pagan 
civilization  over  Christian  civilization  ?  The  Puritans  who  set- 
tled the  eastern  part  of  this  country  were  neither  '  Jews,  Turks, 
nor  infidels,'  but  Calvanistic  Christians.  The  cavaliers  who  set- 
tled Virginia  and  the  South  were  of  the  English  Church.  The 
Roman  Catholics  were  in  Maryland. 

It  was  Christian  enterprise,  Christian  intelligence.  Chris- 
tian courage,  and  Christian  money  and  blood  which 

FOUNDED   THIS    REPUBLIC, 

and  Christians  claim  a  chief  interest  here.  If  we  are  in  danger, 
it  is  from  our  own  religious  indifference,  not  from  the  growth  of 
Romanism." 

*  *  *  *  •Sfr  *  * 

First — Secular  schools  in  the  interest  of  Protestantism  is  a 
fatal  blunder.     Protestantism  no  less  than   Romanism,  needs  for 


i65 

its  influence  and  permanence  the  religious  training  of  the  young. 
Children  are  not  born  religious  or  moral,  but  are  to  be  brought 
up  "  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord."  Religion  was 
a  daily  instruction  with  the  Jews  in  their  best  condition.  They 
were  diligent  to  teach  the  commandments  of  God  to  their  child- 
ren, to  talk  of  them  as  they  sat  in  their  houses  and  when  they 
walked  by  the  way,  when  they  lay  down,  and  when  they  rose 
up,  and  to  write  them  on  the  posts  of  their  houses,  and  on  their 
gates. 

It  is  not  sufficient  that  the  State  educate  during  the  six 
days  of  the  week  and  the  Church  only  one  day.  The  Christian 
religion  is  a  religion  not  only  for  Sunday,  but  for  every  day. 
Can  the  Church  permit  her  children  to  live  in  the  atmosphere  of 
the  world  all  the  days  of  the  week,  have  their  associations  with 
children  of  unbelievers,  pursue  their  studies  in  schools  where  no 
positive  religious  influence  confronts  them,  and  expect  all  will 
be  made  right  by  an  hour  of  religious  instruction  on  Sunday? 
******* 

Second — If  secular  schools  were  intended  to  destroy  Roman 
Catholicity,  they  are  signal  failures.  Protestants  have  honestly 
deluded  themselves  with  the  idea  that  secular  schools,  giving 
universal  education  and  enlightenment  (in  which,  in  order  not 
to  offend  any  religious  creed,  even  if  they  please  none,  religion 
should  be  excluded)  would  destroy  the  Roman  Church.  But 
do  they  do  this  ? 

WAS   THERE   EVER   A   GREATER   MISTAKE? 

They  are  unnecessary  to  keep  Protestants  out  of  the  Roman 
Church,  and  they  certainly  do  not  convert  the  Roman  Catholics 
into  the  Protestant  Church.  On  the  contrary,  as  they  educate 
the  young  in  no  religion,  but  out  of  all  churches,  they  destroy 
the  Protestant  Church,  not  the  Roman.  That  church  makes  the 
most  of  its  circumstances,  but  never  abdicates  its  mission. 
******* 

It  is  alleged   that  the  three  contestants  for  the  control  of  our 


1 66 

civilization  are  Romanism,  Protestantism  and  Secularism.  As 
to  Protestantism,  it  is  only  a  question  of  time  when  our  present 
system  of  public  schools  will  render  it  a  dead  factor. 

Third — If  secular  schools  are  designed  to  break  down  all 
religion,  they  are  a  crime  against  civilization.  It  is  not  ventur- 
ing too  much  to  say  that  society  will  see,  in  the  end,  that  while 
these  schools  were  not  so  intended,  they  will  have  the  effect,  and 
are  even  novv^  used  by  the  enemies  of  religion  to  undermine  faith 
and  establish  general  scepticism.  Protestantism  has  already  felt 
their  chilling  influences.  The  Jews  favor  them  because  they  let 
Christianity,  which  they  hate  tremendously,  alone ;  the  infidel 
favors  them  because  they  insiduously  break  down  all  religion, 
from  whose  discipline  he  resolves  to  escape  ;  the  Protestant 
favors  them  because,  he  thinks,  they  destroy  the  power  of  the 
Roman  Church,  and  secular  enlightenment  is  better  than  Roman 
ignorance.  But  this  Protestant  mistake  is  a  fatal  one.  The 
sword  is  not  even  two-edged.  It  has  but  one  edge,  and  it  is 
drawn  across  the  heart  of  Protestantism.  Rome  has  nothing  to 
do  with  these  schools,  but  carries  on  her  own  institutions  all  the 
same  as  if  secular  schools  did  not  exist.  The  whole  bearing  of 
this  mistake  is  on  Protestantism,  and  yet  Protestants  seem  un- 
able and  unwilling  to  see  it. 


On  the  first  of  February,  1892,  the  Methodist  ministers  of 
Rochester  and  neighborhood  discussed  the  question  of  denomi- 
national schools.  Apparently,  their  praise  was  in  favor  of  de- 
nominational education  for  the  favored  classes  in  academies, 
seminaries  and  colleges.  When  John  Wesley  left  the  university 
and  city  churches  he  went  among  the  miners,  and  wherever  the 
poor  were  to  be  found,  to  bring  them  all  the  religion  he  had 
himself.